Title:   Democracy, An American Novel

Subject:  

Author:   Henry Adams

Keywords:  

Creator:  

PDF Version:   1.2



Contents:

Page No 1

Page No 2

Page No 3

Page No 4

Page No 5

Page No 6

Page No 7

Page No 8

Page No 9

Page No 10

Page No 11

Page No 12

Page No 13

Page No 14

Page No 15

Page No 16

Page No 17

Page No 18

Page No 19

Page No 20

Page No 21

Page No 22

Page No 23

Page No 24

Page No 25

Page No 26

Page No 27

Page No 28

Page No 29

Page No 30

Page No 31

Page No 32

Page No 33

Page No 34

Page No 35

Page No 36

Page No 37

Page No 38

Page No 39

Page No 40

Page No 41

Page No 42

Page No 43

Page No 44

Page No 45

Page No 46

Page No 47

Page No 48

Page No 49

Page No 50

Page No 51

Page No 52

Page No 53

Page No 54

Page No 55

Page No 56

Page No 57

Page No 58

Page No 59

Page No 60

Page No 61

Page No 62

Page No 63

Page No 64

Page No 65

Page No 66

Page No 67

Page No 68

Page No 69

Page No 70

Page No 71

Page No 72

Page No 73

Page No 74

Page No 75

Page No 76

Page No 77

Page No 78

Page No 79

Page No 80

Page No 81

Page No 82

Page No 83

Page No 84

Page No 85

Page No 86

Page No 87

Page No 88

Page No 89

Page No 90

Page No 91

Page No 92

Page No 93

Page No 94

Page No 95

Page No 96

Page No 97

Page No 98

Page No 99

Page No 100

Page No 101

Page No 102

Page No 103

Page No 104

Page No 105

Page No 106

Bookmarks





Page No 1


Democracy, An American Novel

Henry Adams



Top




Page No 2


Table of Contents

Democracy, An American Novel.......................................................................................................................1

Henry Adams...........................................................................................................................................1

Chapter I  ..................................................................................................................................................1

Chapter II ................................................................................................................................................4

Chapter III  .............................................................................................................................................11

Chapter IV  .............................................................................................................................................19

Chapter V  ..............................................................................................................................................24

Chapter VI  .............................................................................................................................................33

Chapter VII ...........................................................................................................................................43

Chapter VIII  ..........................................................................................................................................52

Chapter IX  .............................................................................................................................................61

Chapter X  ..............................................................................................................................................69

Chapter XI  .............................................................................................................................................78

Chapter XII ...........................................................................................................................................87

Chapter XIII  ..........................................................................................................................................94


Democracy, An American Novel

i



Top




Page No 3


Democracy, An American Novel

Henry Adams

Chapter I  

Chapter II  

Chapter III  

Chapter IV  

Chapter V  

Chapter VI  

Chapter VII  

Chapter VIII  

Chapter IX  

Chapter X  

Chapter XI  

Chapter XII  

Chapter XIII   

First published anonymously, March 1880, and soon in various

unauthorized editions. It wasn't until the 1925 edition that Adams

was listed as author. Henry Adams remarked (ironically as usual),

"The wholesale piracy of  Democracy was the single real triumph

of my life."it was very popular, as readers tried to guess who the

author was and who the characters really were. Chapters XII and

XIII were originally misnumbered.

Chapter I 

FOR reasons which many persons thought ridiculous, Mrs.  Lightfoot  Lee  decided to pass the winter in

Washington. She was  in excellent  health, but she said that the climate would do her  good. In New York  she

had troops of friends, but she suddenly  became eager to see again  the very small number of those who  lived

on the Potomac. It was only  to her closest intimates that she  honestly acknowledged herself to be  tortured by

ennui. Since her  husband's death, five years before, she  had lost her taste for New  York society; she had felt

no interest in  the price of stocks, and  very little in the men who dealt in them; she  had become serious.  What

was it all worth, this wilderness of men and  women as  monotonous as the brown stone houses they lived in?

In her  despair she had resorted to desperate measures. She had read  philosophy in the original German, and

the more she read, the  more  she was disheartened that so much culture should lead to  nothingnothing. 

After talking of Herbert Spencer for an entire evening with a very  literary transcendental

commissionmerchant, she could not see  that  her time had been better employed than when in former days

she had  passed it in flirting with a very agreeable young  stockbroker;  indeed, there was an evident proof to

the contrary,  for the flirtation  might lead to somethinghad, in fact, led to  marriage; while the  philosophy

could lead to nothing, unless it  were perhaps to another  evening of the same kind, because  transcendental

Democracy, An American Novel 1



Top




Page No 4


philosophers are  mostly elderly men, usually  married, and, when engaged in business,  somewhat apt to be

sleepy towards evening. Nevertheless Mrs. Lee did  her best to turn  her study to practical use. She plunged

into  philanthropy, visited  prisons, inspected hospitals, read the  literature of pauperism and  crime, saturated

herself with the  statistics of vice, until her mind  had nearly lost sight of virtue. At  last it rose in rebellion

against  her, and she came to the limit of  her strength. This path, too,  seemed to lead nowhere. She declared

that she had lost the sense  of duty, and that, so far as concerned  her, all the paupers and  criminals in New

York might henceforward rise  in their majesty  and manage every railway on the continent. Why should  she

care?  What was the city to her? She could find nothing in it that  seemed  to demand salvation. What gave

peculiar sanctity to numbers?  Why were a million people, who all resembled each other, any way  more

interesting than one person? What aspiration could she help  to put  into the mind of this great millionarmed

monster that  would make it  worth her love or respect? Religion? A thousand  powerful churches were  doing

their best, and she could see no  chance for a new faith of which  she was to be the inspired prophet.  Ambition?

High popular ideals?  Passion for whatever is lofty and  pure? The very words irritated her.  Was she not herself

devoured  by ambition, and was she not now eating  her heart out because she  could find no one object worth a

sacrifice? 

Was it ambitionreal ambitionor was it mere restlessness that  made Mrs. Lightfoot Lee so bitter against

New York and  Philadelphia,  Baltimore and Boston, American life in general and  all life in  particular? What

did she want? Not social position, for  she herself  was an eminently respectable Philadelphian by birth;  her

father a  famous clergyman; and her husband had been equally  irreproachable, a  descendant of one branch of

the Virginia Lees,  which had drifted to  New York in search of fortune, and had found  it, or enough of it to

keep the young man there. His widow had her  own place in society which  no one disputed. Though not

brighter  than her neighbours, the world  persisted in classing her among  clever women; she had wealth, or at

least enough of itto give her  all that money can give by way of  pleasure to a sensible woman in  an American

city; she had her house  and her carriage; she dressed  well; her table was good, and her  furniture was never

allowed to  fall behind the latest standard of  decorative art. She had travelled  in Europe, and after several

visits,  covering some years of time,  had retumed home, carrying in one hand,  as it were, a greengrey

landscape, a remarkably pleasing specimen of  Corot, and in the  other some bales of Persian and Syrian rugs

and  embroideries,  Japanese bronzes and porcelain. With this she declared  Europe to  be exhausted, and she

frankly avowed that she was American  to  the tips of her fingers; she neither knew nor greatly cared whether

America or Europe were best to live in; she had no violent love for  either, and she had no objection to

abusing both; but she meant to  get all that American life had to offer, good or bad, and to drink it  down to the

dregs, fully determined that whatever there was in it  she  would have, and that whatever could be made out of

it she  would  manufacture. "I know," said she, "that America produces  petroleum and  pigs; I have seen both

on the steamers; and I am  told it produces  silver and gold. There is choice enough for any  woman." 

Yet, as has been already said, Mrs. Lee's first experience was not  a  success. She soon declared that New York

might represent the  petroleum or the pigs, but the gold of life was not to be discovered  there by her eyes. 

Not but that there was variety enough; a variety of people,  occupations, aims, and thoughts; but that all these,

after growing to  a certain height, stopped short. They found nothing to hold them  up.  She knew, more or less

intimately, a dozen men whose  fortunes ranged  between one million and forty millions. What did  they do

with their  money? What could they do with it that was  different from what other  men did? After all, it is

absurd to spend  more money than is enough to  satisfy all one's wants; it is vulgar to  live in two houses in the

same street, and to drive six horses  abreast. Yet, after setting aside  a certain income sufficient for all  one's

wants, what was to be done  with the rest? To let it  accumulate was to own one's failure; Mrs.  Lee's great

grievance  was that it did accumulate, without changing or  improving the  quality of its owners. To spend it in

charity and public  works was  doubtless praiseworthy, but was it wise? Mrs. Lee had read  enough  political

economy and pauper reports to be nearly convinced  that  public work should be public duty, and that great

benefactions do  harm as well as good. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Democracy, An American Novel 2



Top




Page No 5


And even supposing it spent on these objects, how could it do  more  than increase and perpetuate that same

kind of human nature  which was  her great grievance? Her New York friends could not  meet this question

except by falling back upon their native  commonplaces, which she  recklessly trampled upon, averring that,

much as she admired the  genius of the famous traveller, Mr.  Gulliver, she never had been able,  since she

became a widow, to  accept the Brobdingnagian doctrine that  he who made two blades  of grass grow where

only one grew before  deserved better of  mankind than the whole race of politicians. She  would not find  fault

with the philosopher had he required that the  grass should be  of an improved quality; "but," said she, "I

cannot  honestly pretend  that I should be pleased to see two New York men  where I now see  one; the idea is

too ridiculous; more than one and a  half would be  fatal to me." 

Then came her Boston friends, who suggested that higher  education  was precisely what she wanted; she

should throw herself  into a crusade  for universities and artschools. Mrs. Lee turned  upon them with a  sweet

smile; "Do you know," said she, "that we  have in New York  already the richest university in America, and

that its only trouble  has always been that it can get no scholars  even by paying for them?  Do you want me to

go out into the streets  and waylay boys? If the  heathen refuse to be converted, can you  give me power over

the stake  and the sword to compel them to  come in? And suppose you can? Suppose  I march all the boys in

Fifth Avenue down to the university and have  them all properly  taught Greek and Latin, English literature,

ethics,  and German  philosophy. What then? You do it in Boston. Now tell me  honestly  what comes of it. I

suppose you have there a brilliant  society;  numbers of poets, scholars, philosophers, statesmen, all up  and

down Beacon Street. Your evenings must be sparkling. Your press  must scintillate. How is it that we New

Yorkers never hear of it?  We  don't go much into your society; but when we do, it doesn't  seem so  very much

better than our own. You are just like the rest  of us. You  grow six inches high, and then you stop. Why will

not  somebody grow to  be a tree and cast a shadow?" 

The average member of New York society, although not unused to  this contemptuous kind of treatment from

his leaders, retaliated in  his blind, commonsense way. "What does the woman want?" he  said. "Is  her head

turned with the Tulieries and Marlborough  House? Does she  think herself made for a throne? Why does she

not lecture for women's  rights? Why not go on the stage? If she  cannot be contented like other  people, what

need is there for  abusing us just because she feels  herself no taller than we are?  What does she expect to get

from her  sharp tongue? What does she  know, any way?" 

Mrs. Lee certainly knew very little. She had read voraciously and  promiscuously one subject after another.

Ruskin and Taine had  danced  merrily through her mind, hand in hand with Darwin and  Stuart Mill,  Gustave

Droz and Algernon Swinburne. She had even  laboured over the  literature of her own country. She was

perhaps,  the only woman in New  York who knew something of American  history. Certainly she could not

have repeated the list of Presidents  in their order, but she knew that  the Constitution divided the  goverument

into Executive, Legislative,  and Judiciary; she was  aware that the President, the Speaker, and the  Chief

Justice were  important personages, and instinctively she  wondered whether they  might not solve her problem;

whether they were  the shade trees  which she saw in her dreams. 

Here, then, was the explanation of her restlessness, discontent,  ambition,call it what you will. It was the

feeling of a passenger  on an ocean steamer whose mind will not give him rest until he  has  been in the

engineroom and talked with the engineer. She  wanted to  see with her own eyes the action of primary forces;

to  touch with her  own hand the massive machinery of society; to  measure with her own  mind the capacity of

the motive power. She  was bent upon getting to  the heart of the great American mystery  of democracy and

government.  She cared little where her pursuit  might lead her, for she put no  extravagant value upon life,

having  already, as she said, exhausted at  least two lives, and being fairly  hardened to insensibility in the

process. "To lose a husband and a  baby," said she, "and keep one's  courage and reason, one must  become

very hard or very soft. I am now  pure steel. You may beat  my heart with a triphammer and it will beat  the

triphammer back  again." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Democracy, An American Novel 3



Top




Page No 6


Perhaps after exhausting the political world she might try again  elsewhere; she did not pretend to say where

she might then go, or  what she should do; but at present she meant to see what  amusement  there might be in

politics. 

Her friends asked what kind of amusement she expected to find  among the illiterate swarm of ordinary people

who in Washington  represented constituencies so dreary that in comparison New York  was  a New Jerusalem,

and Broad Street a grove of Academe. She  replied that  if Washington society were so bad as this, she should

have gained all  she wanted, for it would be a pleasure to  return,precisely the  feeling she longed for. In her

own mind,  however, she frowned on the  idea of seeking for men. What she  wished to see, she thought, was

the  clash of interests, the interests  of forty millions of people and a  whole continent, centering at  Washington;

guided, restrained,  controlled, or unrestrained and  uncontrollable, by men of ordinary  mould; the tremendous

forces  of government, and the machinery of  society, at work. What she  wanted, was POWER. 

Perhaps the force of the engine was a little confused in her mind  with that of the engineer, the power with the

men who wielded it.  Perhaps the human interest of politics was after all what really  attracted her, and,

however strongly she might deny it, the passion  for exercising power, for its own sake, might dazzle and

mislead a  woman who had exhausted all the ordinary feminine resources.  But why  speculate about her

motives? The stage was before her,  the curtain was  rising, the actors were ready to enter; she had only  to go

quietly on  among the supernumeraries and see how the play  was acted and the stage  effects were produced;

how the great  tragedians mouthed, and the  stagemanager swore. 

Chapter II 

ON the first of December, Mrs. Lee took the train for Washington,  and before five o'clock that evening she

was entering her newly  hired  house on Lafayette Square. She shrugged her shoulders with  a mingled

expression of contempt and grief at the curious  barbarism of the  curtains and the wallpapers, and her next

two  days were occupied with  a lifeanddeath struggle to get the  mastery over her surroundings. In  this

awful contest the interior of  the doomed house suffered as though  a demon were in it; not a  chair, not a

mirror, not a carpet, was left  untouched, and in the  midst of the worst confusion the new mistress  sat, calm as

the  statue of Andrew Jackson in the square under her  eyes, and issued  her orders with as much decision as

that hero had  ever shown.  Towards the close of the second day, victory crowned her  forehead. A new era, a

nobler conception of duty and existence,  had  dawned upon that benighted and heathen residence. The  wealth

of Syria  and Persia was poured out upon the melancholy  Wilton carpets;  embroidered comets and woven gold

from Japan  and Teheran depended from  and covered over every sad  stuffcurtain; a strange medley of

sketches, paintings, fans,  embroideries, and porcelain was hung,  nailed, pinned, or stuck  against the wall;

finally the domestic  altarpiece, the mystical Corot  landscape, was hoisted to its place  over the parlour fire,

and then  all was over. The setting sun streamed  softly in at the windows,  and peace reigned in that redeemed

house and  in the heart of its  mistress. 

"I think it will do now, Sybil," said she, surveying the scene. 

"It must," replied Sybil. "You haven't a plate or a fan or coloured  scarf left. You must send out and buy some

of these old  negrowomen's  bandannas if you are going to cover anything else.  What is the use? Do  you

suppose any human being in Washington  will like it? They will  think you demented." 

"There is such a thing as selfrespect," replied her sister,  calmly. 

SybilMiss Sybil Rosswas Madeleine Lee's sister. The keenest  psychologist could not have detected a

single feature quality which  they had in common, and for that reason they were devoted  friends.  Madeleine

was thirty, Sybil twentyfour. Madeleine was  indescribable;  Sybil was transparent. Madeleine was of


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter II  4



Top




Page No 7


medium  height with a graceful  figure, a wellset head, and enough  goldenbrown hair to frame a face  full of

varying expression. Her  eyes were never for two consecutive  hours of the same shade, but  were more often

blue than grey. People  who envied her smile said  that she cultivated a sense of humour in  order to show her

teeth.  Perhaps they were right; but there was no  doubt that her habit of  talking with gesticulation would never

have  grown upon her unless  she had known that her hands were not only  beautiful but  expressive. She

dressed as skilfully as New York women  do, but in  growing older she began to show symptoms of dangerous

unconventionality. She had been heard to express a low opinion of  her  countrywomen who blindly fell down

before the golden calf of  Mr.  Worth, and she had even fought a battle of great severity,  while it  lasted, with

one of her bestdressed friends who had been  invitedand  had goneto Mr. Worth's afternoon teaparties.

The  secret was that  Mrs. Lee had artistic tendencies, and unless they  were checked in  time, there was no

knowing what might be the  consequence. But as yet  they had done no harm; indeed, they  rather helped to

give her that  sort of atmosphere which belongs  only to certain women; as  indescribable as the afterglow; as

impalpable as an Indian summer  mist; and nonexistent except to  people who feel rather than reason.  Sybil

had none of it. The  imagination gave up all attempts to soar  where she came. A more  straightforward,

downright, gay, sympathetic,  shallow,  warmhearted, sternly practical young woman has rarely  touched  this

planet. Her mind had room for neither gravestones nor  guidebooks; she could not have lived in the past or

the future if  she had spent her days in churches and her nights in tombs. "She  was  not clever, like Madeleine,

thank Heaven." Madeleine was not  an  orthodox member of the church; sermons bored her, and  clergymen

never  failed to irritate every nerve in her excitable  system. Sybil was a  simple and devout worshipper at the

ritualistic  altar; she bent humbly  before the Paulist fathers. When she went to  a ball she always had the  best

partner in the room, and took it as a  matter of course; but then,  she always prayed for one; somehow it

strengthened her faith. Her  sister took care never to laugh at her on  this score, or to shock her  religious

opinions. "Time enough," said  she, "for her to forget  religion when religion fails her." As for  regular

attendance at  church, Madeleine was able to reconcile their  habits without trouble.  She herself had not

entered a church for  years; she said it gave her  unchristian feelings; but Sybil had a  voice of excellent quality,

well  trained and cultivated: Madeleine  insisted that she should sing in the  choir, and by this little  manoeuvre,

the divergence of their paths was  made less evident.  Madeleine did not sing, and therefore could not go  to

church with  Sybil. This outrageous fallacy seemed perfectly to  answer its  purpose, and Sybil accepted it, in

good faith, as a fair  working  principle which explained itself. 

Madeleine was sober in her tastes. She wasted no money. She  made  no display. 

She walked rather than drove, and wore neither diamonds nor  brocades. But the general impression she made

was nevertheless  one of  luxury. On the other hand, her sister had her dresses from  Paris, and  wore them and

her ornaments according to all the  formulas; she was  goodnaturedly correct, and bent her round  white

shoulders to whatever  burden the Parisian autocrat chose to  put upon them. Madeleine never  interfered, and

always paid the  bills. 

Before they had been ten days in Washington, they fell gently into  their place and were carried along without

an effort on the stream  of  social life. 

Society was kind; there was no reason for its being otherwise. Mrs.  Lee and her sister had no enemies, held

no offices, and did their  best to make themselves popular. Sybil had not passed summers at  Newport and

winters in New York in vain; and neither her face nor  her  figure, her voice nor her dancing, needed apology.

Politics  were not  her strong point. She was induced to go once to the  Capitol and to sit  ten minutes in the

gallery of the Senate. No one  ever knew what her  impressions were; with feminine tact she  managed not to

betray herself  But, in truth, her notion of  legislative bodies was vague, floating  between her experience at

church and at the opera, so that the idea of  a performance of some  kind was never out of her head. To her

mind the  Senate was a  place where people went to recite speeches, and she  naively  assumed that the speeches

were useful and had a purpose, but  as  they did not interest her she never went again. This is a very  common

conception of Congress; many Congressmen share it. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter II  5



Top




Page No 8


Her sister was more patient and bolder. She went to the Capitol  nearly every day for at least two weeks. At

the end of that time her  interest began to flag, and she thought it better to read the debates  every morning in

the Congressional Record. Finding this a  laborious  and not always an instructive task, she began to skip the

dull parts;  and in the absence of any exciting question, she at last  resigned  herself to skipping the whole.

Nevertheless she still had  energy to  visit the Senate gallery occasionally when she was told  that a  splendid

orator was about to speak on a question of deep  interest to  his country. She listened with a little disposition to

admire, if she  could; and, whenever she could, she did admire. She  said nothing, but  she listened sharply. She

wanted to learn how the  machinery of  government worked, and what was the quality of the  men who

controlled  it. One by one, she passed them through her  crucibles, and tested them  by acids and by fire. 

A few survived her tests and came out alive, though more or less  disfigured, where she had found impurities.

Of the whole number,  only  one retained under this process enough character to interest  her. 

In these early visits to Congress, Mrs. Lee sometimes had the  company of John Carrington, a Washington

lawyer about forty  years  old, who, by virtue of being a Virginian and a distant  connection of  her husband,

called himself a cousin, and took a  tone of  semiintimacy, which Mrs. Lee accepted because  Carrington was

a man  whom she liked, and because he was one  whom life had treated hardly.  He was of that unfortunate

generation in the south which began  existence with civil war, and  he was perhaps the more unfortunate

because, like most educated  Virginians of the old Washington school,  he had seen from the  first that,

whatever issue the war took, Virginia  and he must be  ruined. At twentytwo he had gone into the rebel army

as a private  and carried his musket modestly through a campaign or  two, after  which he slowly rose to the

rank of senior captain in his  regiment,  and closed his services on the staff of a majorgeneral,  always  doing

scrupulously enough what he conceived to be his duty, and  never doing it with enthusiasm. When the rebel

armies  surrendered, he  rode away to his family plantationnot a difficult  thing to do, for  it was only a few

miles from Appomatoxand at  once began to study  law; then, leaving his mother and sisters to do  what they

could with  the wornout plantation, he began the  practice of law in Washington,  hoping thus to support

himself and  them. He had succeeded after a  fashion, and for the first time the  future seemed not absolutely

dark.  Mrs. Lee's house was an oasis  to him, and he found himself, to his  surprise, aimost gay in her  company.

The gaiety was of a very qulet  kind, and Sybil, while  friendly with him, averred that he was  certainly dull; but

this  dulness had a fascination for Madeleine, who,  having tasted many  more kinds of the wine of life than

Sybil, had  learned to value  certain delicacies of age and flavour that were lost  upon younger  and coarser

palates. He talked rather slowly and almost  with effort,  but he had something of the dignityothers call it

stiffnessof the  old Virginia school, and twenty years of constant  responsibility  and deferred hope had

added a touch of care that  bordered closely  on sadness. His great attraction was that he never  talked or

seemed  to think of himself. Mrs. Lee trusted in him by  instinct. "He is a  type!" said she; "he is my idea of

George  Washington at thirty." 

One morning in December, Carrington entered Mrs. Lee's parlour  towards noon, and asked if she cared to

visit the Capitol. 

"You will have a chance of hearing today what may be the last  great speech of our greatest statesman," said

he; "you should  come." 

"A splendid sample of our native raw material, sir?" asked she,  fresh from a reading of Dickens, and his

famous picture of  American  statesmanship. 

"Precisely so," said Carrington; "the Prairie Giant of Peonia, the  Favourite Son of Illinois; the man who came

within three votes of  getting the party nomination for the Presidency last spring, and  was  only defeated

because ten small intriguers are sharper than  one big  one. The Honourable Silas P. 

Ratcliffe, Senator from Illinois; he will be run for the Presidency  yet." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter II  6



Top




Page No 9


"What does the P. stand for?" asked Sybil. 

"I don't remember ever to have heard his middle name," said  Carrington. 

"Perhaps it is Peonia or Prairie; I can't say." 

"He is the man whose appearance struck me so much when we  were in  the Senate last week, is he not? A

great, ponderous man,  over six feet  high, very senatorial and dignified, with a large head  and rather good

features?" inquired Mrs. Lee. 

"The same," replied Carrington. "By all means hear him speak. He  is the stumblingblock of the new

President, who is to be allowed  no  peace unless he makes terms with Ratcliffe; and so every one  thinks  that

the Prairie Giant of Peonia will have the choice of the  State or  Treasury Department. If he takes either it will

be the  Treasury, for  he is a desperate political manager, and will want the  patronage for  the next national

convention." 

Mrs. Lee was delighted to hear the debate, and Carrington was  delighted to sit through it by her side, and to

exchange running  comments with her on the speeches and the speakers. 

"Have you ever met the Senator?" asked she. 

"I have acted several times as counsel before his committees. He is  an excellent chairman, always attentive

and generally civil." 

"Where was he born?" 

"The family is a New England one, and I believe respectable. He  came, I think, from some place in the

Connecticut Valley, but  whether  Vermont, New Hampshire, or Massachusetts, I don't  know." 

"Is he an educated man?" 

"He got a kind of classical education at one of the country  colleges  there. 

I suspect he has as much education as is good for him. But he went  West very soon after leaving college, and

being then young and  fresh  from that hotbed of abolition, he threw himself into the  antislavery  movement

m Illinois, and after a long struggle he rose  with the wave.  He would not do the same thing now." 

"Why not?" 

"He is older, more experienced, and not so wise. Besides, he has  no longer the time to wait. Can you see his

eyes from here? I call  them Yankee eyes." 

"Don't abuse the Yankees," said Mrs. Lee; "I am half Yankee  myself." 

"Is that abuse? Do you mean to deny that they have eyes?" 

"I concede that there may be eyes among them; but Virginians are  not fair judges of their expression." 

"Cold eyes," he continued; "steel grey, rather small, not  unpleasant  in goodhumour, diabolic in a passion,

but worst when a  little  suspicious; then they watch you as though you were a young  rattlesnake, to be killed

when convenient." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter II  7



Top




Page No 10


"Does he not look you in the face?" 

"Yes; but not as though he liked you. His eyes only seem to ask the  possible uses you might be put to. Ah, the

vicepresident has given  him the floor; now we shall have it. Hard voice, is it not? like his  eyes. Hard

manner, like his voice. Hard all through." 

"What a pity he is so dreadfully senatorial!" said Mrs. Lee;  "otherwise I rather admire him." 

"Now he is settling down to his work," continued Carrington. "See  how he dodges all the sharp issues. What

a thing it is to be a  Yankee! What a genius the fellow has for leading a party! Do you  see  how well it is all

done? The new President flattered and  conciliated,  the party united and given a strong lead. And now we

shall see how the  President will deal with him. Ten to one on  Ratcliffe. Come, there is  that stupid ass from

Missouri getting up.  Let us go." 

As they passed down the steps and out into the Avenue, Mrs. Lee  turned to Carrington as though she had

been reflecting deeply and  had  at length reached a decision. 

"Mr. Carrington," said she, "I want to know Senator Ratcliffe." 

"You will meet him tomorrow evening," replied Carrington, "at  your senatorial dinner." 

The Senator from New York, the Honourable Schuyler Clinton,  was an  old admirer of Mrs. Lee, and his wife

was a cousin of hers,  more or  less distant. They had lost no time in honouring the letter  of credit  she thus had

upon them, and invited her and her sister to a  solemn  dinner, as imposing as political dignity could make it.

Mr.  Carrington, as a connection of hers, was one of the party, and  almost  the only one among the twenty

persons at table who had  neither an  office, nor a title, nor a constituency. 

Senator Clinton received Mrs. Lee and her sister with tender  enthusiasm, for they were attractive specimens

of his constituents.  He pressed their hands and evidently restrained himself only by an  effort from embracing

them, for the Senator had a marked regard  for  pretty women, and had made love to every girl with any

pretensions to  beauty that had appeared in the State of New York  for fully half a  century. At the same time he

whispered an apology  in her ear; he  regretted so much that he was obliged to forego the  pleasure of taking  her

to dinner; Washington was the only city in  America where this  could have happened, but it was a fact that

ladies here were very  great stickiers for etiquette; on the other  hand he had the sad  consolation that she would

be the gainer, for  he had allotted to her  Lord Skye, the British Minister, "a most  agreeable man and not

married, as I have the misfortune to be;"  and on the other side "I  have ventured to place Senator Ratcliffe,  of

Illinois, whose admirable  speech I saw you listening to with  such rapt attention yesterday. I  thought you

might like to know  him. Did I do right?" 

Madeleine assured him that he had divined her inmost wishes, and  he turned with even more warmth of

affection to her sister: "As for  you, my deardear Sybil, what can I do to make your dinner  agreeable? If I

give your sister a coronet, I am only sorry not to  have a diadem for you. But I have done everything in my

power.  The  first Secretary of the Russian Legation, Count Popoff, will  take you  in; a charming young man,

my dear Sybil; and on your  other side I have  placed the Assistant Secretary of State, whom  you know." 

And so, after the due delay, the party settled themselves at the  dinnertable, and Mrs. Lee found Senator

Ratcliffe's grey eyes  resting on her face for a moment as they sat down. 

Lord Skye was very agreeable, and, at almost any other moment of  her life, Mrs. Lee would have liked

nothing better than to talk with  him from the beginning to the end of her dinner. Tall, slender,  baldheaded,

awkward, and stammering with his elaborate British  stammer whenever it suited his convenience to do so; a


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter II  8



Top




Page No 11


sharp  observer  who had wit which he commonly concealed; a humourist  who was satisfied  to laugh silently at

his own humour; a  diplomatist who used the mask  of frankness with great effect; Lord  Skye was one of the

most popular  men in Washington. Every one  knew that he was a ruthless critic of  American manners, but he

had  the art to combine ridicule with  goodhumour, and he was all the  more popular accordingly. He was an

outspoken admirer of  American women in everything except their voices,  and he did not  even shrink from

occasionally quizzing a little the  national  peculiarities of his own countrywomen; a sure piece of  flattery to

their American cousins. He would gladly have devoted  himself to  Mrs. Lee, but decent civility required that

he should pay  some  attention to his hostess, and he was too good a diplomatist not  to  be attentive to a hostess

who was the wife of a Senator, and that  Senator the chairman of the committee of foreign relations. 

The moment his head was turned, Mrs. Lee dashed at her Peonia  Giant, who was then consuming his fish,

and wishing he  understood why  the British Minister had worn no gloves, while he  himself had  sacrificed his

convictions by wearing the largest and  whitest pair of  French kids that could be bought for money on

Pennsylvania Avenue.  There was a little touch of mortification in  the idea that he was not  quite at home

among fashionable people,  and at this instant he felt  that true happiness was only to be found  among the

simple and honest  sons and daughters of toil. A certain  secret jealousy of the British  Minister is always

lurking in the  breast of every American Senator, if  he is truly democratic; for  democracy, rightly understood,

is the  government of the people, by  the people, for the benefit of Senators,  and there is always a danger  that

the British Minister may not  understand this political principle  as he should. Lord Skye had run  the risk of

making two blunders;  of offending the Senator from New  York by neglecting his wife,  and the Senator from

Illinois by  engrossing the attention of Mrs.  Lee. A young Englishman would have  done both, but Lord Skye

had studied the American constitution. The  wife of the Senator  from New York now thought him most

agreeable, and  at the same  moment the Senator from Illinois awoke to the conviction  that  after all, even in

frivolous and fashionable circles, true  dignity is in  no danger of neglect; an American Senator represents a

sovereign  state; the great state of Illinois is as big as  Englandwith the  convenient omission of Wales,

Scotland, Ireland,  Canada, India,  Australia, and a few other continents and islands; and  in short, it  was

perfectly clear that Lord Skye was not formidable to  him, even  in light society; had not Mrs. Lee herself as

good as said  that no  position equaHed that of an American Senator? 

In ten minutes Mrs. Lee had this devoted statesman at her feet. She  had not studied the Senate without a

purpose. She had read with  unerring instinct one general characteristic of all Senators, a  boundless and

guileless thirst for flattery, engendered by daily  draughts from political friends or dependents, then becoming

a  necessity like a dram, and swallowed with a heavy smile of  ineffable  content. A single glance at Mr.

Ratcliffe's face showed  Madeleine that  she need not be afraid of flattering too grossly; her  own  selfrespect,

not his, was the only restraint upon her use of  this  feminine bait. 

She opened upon him with an apparent simplicity and gravity, a  quiet repose of manner, and an evident

consciousness of her own  strength, which meant that she was most dangerous. 

"I heard your speech yesterday, Mr. Ratcliffe. I am glad to have a  chance of telling you how much I was

impressed by it. It seemed  to me  masterly. Do you not find that it has had a great effect?" 

"I thank you, madam. I hope it will help to unite the party, but as  yet we have had no time to measure its

results. That will require  several days more." The Senator spoke in his senatorial manner,  elaborate,

condescending, and a little on his guard. 

"Do you know," said Mrs. Lee, turning towards him as though he  were a valued friend, and looking deep into

his eyes, "Do you  know  that every one told me I should be shocked by the falling off  in  political ability at

Washington? I did not believe them, and since  hearing your speech I am sure they are mistaken. Do you

yourself  think there is less ability in Congress than there used to be?" 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter II  9



Top




Page No 12


"Well, madam, it is difficult to answer that question. Government  is not so easy now as it was formerly.

There are different customs.  There are many men of fair abilities in public life; many more than  there used to

be; and there is sharper criticism and more of it." 

"Was I right in thinking that you have a strong resemblance to  Daniel Webster in your way of speaking? You

come from the same  neighbourhood, do you not?" 

Mrs. Lee here hit on Ratcliffe's weak point; the outline of his  head  had, in fact, a certain resemblance to that

of Webster, and he  prided himself upon it, and on a distant relationship to the  Expounder of the Constitution;

he began to think that Mrs. Lee  was a  very intelligent person. His modest admission of the  resemblance gave

her the opportunity to talk of Webster 's oratory,  and the  conversation soon spread to a discussion of the

merits of  Clay and  Calhoun. The Senator found that his neighboura  fashionable New York  woman,

exquisitely dressed, and with a  voice and manner seductively  soft and gentlehad read the  speeches of

Webster and Calhoun. She did  not think it necessary to  tell him that she had persuaded the honest  Carrington

to bring her  the volumes and to mark such passages as were  worth her reading;  but she took care to lead the

conversation, and she  criticised with  some skill and more humour the weak points in  Websterian  oratory,

saying with a little laugh and a glance into his  delighted  eyes: 

"My judgment may not be worth much, Mr. Senator, but it does  seem  to me that our fathers thought too much

of themselves, and  till you  teach me better I shall continue to think that the passage in  your  speech of

yesterday which began with, 'Our strength lies in  this  twisted and tangled mass of isolated principles, the hair

of the  halfsleeping giant of Party,' is both for language and imagery  quite  equal to anything of Webster's." 

The Senator from Illinois rose to this gaudy fly like a huge,  twohundredpound salmon; his white waistcoat

gave out a mild  silver  reflection as he slowly came to the surface and gorged the  hook. He  made not even a

plunge, not one perceptible effort to tear  out the  barbed weapon, but, floating gently to her feet, allowed

himself to be  landed as though it were a pleasure. Only miserable  casuists will ask  whether this was fair play

on Madeleine's part;  whether flattery so  gross cost her conscience no twinge, and  whether any woman can

without  selfabasement be guilty of such  shameless falsehood. She, however,  scorned the idea of falsehood.

She would have defended herself by  saying that she had not so  much praised Ratcliffe as depreciated

Webster, and that she was  honest in her opinion of the oldfashioned  American oratory. But  she could not

deny that she had wilfully allowed  the Senator to  draw conclusions very different from any she actually  held.

She  could not deny that she had intended to flatter him to the  extent  necessary for her purpose, and that she

was pleased at her  success.  Before they rose from table the Senator had quite unbent  himself;  he was talking

naturally, shrewdly, and with some humour; he  had  told her Illinois stories; spoken with extraordinary

freedom about  his political situation; and expressed the wish to call upon Mrs.  Lee, if he could ever hope to

find her at home. 

"I am always at home on Sunday evenings," said she. 

To her eyes he was the highpriest of American politics; he was  charged with the meaning of the mysteries,

the clue to political  hieroglyphics. Through him she hoped to sound the depths of  statesmanship and to bring

up from its oozy bed that pearl of  which  she was in search; the mysterious gem which must lie  hidden

somewhere  in politics. She wanted to understand this man;  to turn him inside  out; to experiment on him and

use him as young  physiologists use frogs  and kittens. If there was good or bad in  him, she meant to find its

meaning. 

And he was a western widower of fifty; his quarters in Washington  were in gaunt boardinghouse rooms,

furnished only with public  documents and enlivened by western politicians and  officeseekers. In  the

summer he retired to a solitary, white  framehouse with green  blinds, surrounded by a few feet of  uncaredfor

grass and a white  fence; its interior more dreary still,  with iron stoves, oilcloth  carpets, cold white walls, and


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter II  10



Top




Page No 13


one large  engraving of Abraham Lincoln  in the parlour; all in Peonia,  Illinois! What equality was there

between these two combatants?  what hope for him? what risk for her?  And yet Madeleine Lee had  fully her

match in Mr. Silas P. Ratcliffe. 

Chapter III 

MRS. Lee soon became popular. Her parlour was a favourite haunt  of  certain men and women who had the

art of finding its mistress  at home;  an art which seemed not to be within the powers of  everybody.  Carrington

was apt to be there more often than any one  else, so that  he was looked on as almost a part of the family, and

if  Madeleine  wanted a book from the library, or an extra man at her  dinnertable,  Carrington was pretty

certain to help her to the one or  the other. Old  Baron Jacobi, the Bulgarian minister, fell madly in  love with

both  sisters, as he commonly did with every pretty face  and neat figure. He  was a witty, cynical,

brokendown Parisian  roué, kept in Washington  for years past by his debts and his  salary; always grumbling

because  there was no opera, and  mysteriously disappearing on visits to New  York; a voracious  devourer of

French and German literature, especially  of novels; a  man who seemed to have met every noted or notorious

personage  of the century, and whose mmd was a magazine of amusing  information; an excellent musical

critic, who was not afraid to  criticise Sybil's singing; a connoisseur in bricŕbrac, who laughed  at

Madeleine's display of odds and ends, and occasionally brought  her  a Persian plate or a bit of embroidery,

which he said was good  and  would do her credit. This old sinner believed in everything  that was  perverse and

wicked, but he accepted the prejudices of  AngloSaxon  society, and was too clever to obtrude his opinions

upon others. 

He would have married both sisters at once more willingly than  either alone, but as he feelingly said, "If I

were forty years  younger, mademoiselle, you should not sing to me so calmly." His  friend Popoff, an

intelligent, vivacious Russian, with very  Calmuck  features, susceptible as a girl, and passionately fond of

music, hung  over Sybil's piano by the hour; he brought Russian  airs which he  taught her to sing, and, if the

truth were known, he  bored Madeleine  desperately, for she undertook to act the part of  duenna to her  younger

sister. 

A very different visitor was Mr. C. C. French, a young member of  Congress from Connecticut, who aspired

to act the part of the  educated gentleman in politics, and to purify the public tone. He  had  reform principles

and an unfortunately conceited maimer; he  was rather  wealthy, rather clever, rather welleducated, rather

honest, and  rather vulgar. His allegiance was divided between Mrs.  Lee and her  sister, whom he infuriated by

addressing as "Miss  Sybil" with  patronising familiarity. He was particularly strong in  what he called

"badinaige," and his playful but ungainly attempts  at wit drove Mrs. 

Lee beyond the bounds of patience. When in a solemn mood, he  talked as though he were practising for the

ear of a college  debating  society, and with a still worse effect on the patience; but  with all  this he was useful,

always bubbling with the latest  political gossip,  and deeply interested in the fate of party stakes.  Quite

another sort  of person was Mr. Hartbeest Schneidekoupon, a  citizen of Philadelphia,  though commonly

resident in New York,  where he had fallen a victim to  Sybil's charms, and made efforts to  win her young

affections by  instructing her in the mysteries of  currency and protection, to both  which subjects he was

devoted.  To forward these two interests and to  watch over Miss Ross's  welfare, he made periodical visits to

Washington, where he  closeted himself with committeemen and gave  expensive dinners  to members of

Congress. Mr. Schneidekoupon was rich,  and about  thirty years old, tall and thin, with bright eyes and

smooth  face,  elaborate manners and much loquacity. He had the reputation of  turning rapid intellectual

somersaults, partly to amuse himself and  partly to startle society. At one moment he was artistic, and

discoursed scientifically about his own paintings; at another he  was  literary, and wrote a book on "Noble

Living," with a  humanitarian  purpose; at another he was devoted to sport, rode a  steeplechase,  played polo,

and set up a fourinhand; his last  occupation was to  establish in Philadelphia the Protective Review,  a


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter III  11



Top




Page No 14


periodical in the  interests of American industry, which he edited  himself, as a  steppingstone to Congress,

the Cabinet, and the  Presidency. At about  the same time he bought a yacht, and heavy  bets were pending

among his  sporting friends whether he would  manage to sink first his Review or  his yacht. But he was an

amiable and excellent fellow through all his  eccentricities, and he  brought to Mrs. Lee the simple outpourings

of  the amateur  politician. 

A much higher type of character was Mr. Nathan Gore, of  Massachusetts, a handsome man with a grey beard,

a straight,  sharply  cut nose, and a fine, penetrating eye; in his youth a  successful poet  whose satires made a

noise in their day, and are  still remembered for  the pungency and wit of a few verses; then a  deep student in

Europe  for many years, until his famous "History  of Spain in America" placed  him instantly at the head of

American  historians, and made him  minister at Madrid, where he remained  four years to his entire

satisfaction, this being the nearest approach  to a patent of nobility  and a government pension which the

American citizen can attain. A  change of administration had  reduced him to private life again, and  after some

years of  retirement he was now in Washington, willing to be  restored to his  old mission. Every President

thinks it respectable to  have at least  one literary man in his pay, and Mr. Gore's prospects  were fair for

obtaining his object, as he had the active support of a  majority of  the Massachusetts delegation. He was

abominably selfish,  colossally egoistic, and not a little vain; but he was shrewd; he  knew how to hold his

tongue; he could flatter dexterously, and he  had  learned to eschew satire. Only in confidence and among

friends he  would still talk freely, but Mrs. Lee was not yet on those  terms with  him. These were all men, and

there was no want of  women in Mrs. 

Lee's parlour; but, after all, they are able to describe themselves  better than any poor novelist can describe

them. Generally two  currents of conversation ran on togetherone round Sybil, the  other  about Madeleine. 

"Mees Ross," said Count Popoff, leading in a handsome young  foreigner, "I have your permission to present

to you my friend  Count  Orsini, Secretary of the Italian Legation. Are you at home  this  afternoon? Count

Orsini sings also." 

"We are charmed to see Count Orsini. It is well you came so late,  for I have this moment come in from

making Cabinet calls. They  were  so queer! I have been crying with laughter for an hour past."  "Do you  find

these calls amusing?" asked Popoff, gravely and  diplomatically.  "Indeed I do! I went with Julia

Schneidekoupon,  you know, Madeleine;  the Schneidekoupons are descended from  all the Kings of Israel, and

are prouder than Solomon in his glory.  And when we got into the house  of some dreadful woman from

Heaven knows where, imagine my feelings at  overhearing this  conversation: 'What may be your family name,

ma'am?'  'Schneidekoupon is my name,' replies Julia, very tall and straight.  'Have you any friends whom I

should likely know?' 'I think not,'  says  Julia, severely. 'Wal! I don't seem to remember of ever having  heerd

the name. But I s'pose it's all right. I like to know who calls.'  I  almost had hysterics when we got into the

street, but Julia could  not  see the joke at all." 

Count Orsini was not quite sure that he himself saw the joke, so he  only smiled becomingly and showed his

teeth. For simple,  childlike  vanity and selfconsciousness nothing equals an Italian  Secretary of  Legation at

twentyfive. Yet conscious that the effect  of his personal  beauty would perhaps be diminished by permanent

silence, he ventured  to murmur presently: 

"Do you not find it very strange, this society in America?" 

"Society!" laughed Sybil with gay contempt. "There are no snakes  in America, any more than in Norway." 

"Snakes, mademoiselle!" repeated Orsini, with the doubtful  expression of one who is not quite certain

whether he shall risk  walking on thin ice, and decides to go softly: "Snakes! Indeed they  would rather be

doves I would call them." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter III  12



Top




Page No 15


A kind laugh from Sybil strengthened into conviction his hope that  he had made a joke in this unknown

tongue. His face brightened,  his  confidence returned; once or twice he softly repeated to  himself: "Not

snakes; they would be doves!" But Mrs. Lee's  sensitive ear had caught  Sybil's remark, and detected in it a

certain  tone of condescension  which was not to her taste. 

The impassive countenances of these bland young Secretaries of  Legation seemed to acquiesce far too much

as a matter of course in  the idea that there was no society except in the old world. She  broke  into the

conversation with an emphasis that fluttered the  dovecote: 

"Society in America? Indeed there is society in America, and very  good society too; but it has a code of its

own, and newcomers  seldom  understand it. I will tell you what it is, Mr. Orsini, and you  will  never be in

danger of making any mistake. 'Society' in  America means  all the honest, kindlymannered, pleasantvoiced

women, and all the  good, brave, unassuming men, between the  Atlantic and the Pacific.  Each of these has a

free pass in every city  and village, 'good for  this generation only,' and it depends on each  to make use of this

pass  or not as it may happen to suit his or her  fancy. To this rule there  are no exceptions, and those who say

'Abraham is our father' will  surely furnish food for that humour  which is the staple product of our  country." 

The alarmed youths, who did not in the least understand the  meaning of this demonstration, looked on with a

feeble attempt at  acquiescence, while Mrs. 

Lee brandished her sugartongs in the act of transferring a lump of  sugar to her cup, quite unconscious of the

slight absurdity of the  gesture, while Sybil stared in amazement, for it was not often that  her sister waved the

stars and stripes so energetically. Whatever  their silent criticisms might be, however, Mrs. Lee was too much

in  earnest to be conscious of them, or, indeed, to care for anything  but  what she was saying. There was a

moment's pause when she  came to the  end of her speech, and then the thread of talk was  quietly taken up

again where Sybil's incipient sneer had broken it. 

Carrington came in. "What have you been doing at the Capitol?"  asked Madeleine. 

"Lobbying!" was the reply, given in the semiserious tone of  Carrington's humour. 

"So soon, and Congress only two days old?" exclaimed Mrs. Lee. 

"Madam," rejoined Carrington, with his quietest malice,  "Congressmen are like birds of the air, which are

caught only by  the  early worm." "Good afternoon, Mrs. Lee. Miss Sybil, how do  you do  again? Which of

these gentlemen's hearts are you feeding  upon now?"  This was the refined style of Mr. French, indulging in

what he was  pleased to term "badinaige." He, too, was on his way  from the Capitol,  and had come in for a

cup of tea and a little  human society. Sybil  made a face which plainly expressed a  longing to inflict on Mr.

French  some grievous personal wrong, but  she pretended not to hear. He sat  down by Madeleine, and asked,

"Did you see Ratcliffe yesterday?" 

"Yes," said Madeleine; "he was here last evening with Mr.  Carrington and one or two others." 

"Did he say anything about politics?" 

"Not a word. We talked mostly about books." 

"Books! What does he know about books?" 

"You must ask him." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter III  13



Top




Page No 16


"Well, this is the most ridiculous situation we are all in. No one  knows anything about the new President.

You could take your oath  that  everybody is in the dark. Ratcliffe says he knows as little as  the  rest of us, but

it can't be true; he is too old a politician not to  have wires in his hand; and only today one of the pages of the

Senate told my colleague Cutter that a letter sent off by him  yesterday was directed to Sam Grimes, of North

Bend, who, as  every  one knows, belongs to the President's particular crowd.  Why, Mr.  Schneidekoupon!

How do you do? When did you come  on?" 

"Thank you; this morning," replied Mr. Schneidekoupon, just  entering the room. "So glad to see you again,

Mrs. Lee. How do  you  and your sister like Washington? Do you know I have brought  Julia on  for a visit? I

thought I should find her here. 

"She has just gone. She has been all the afternoon with Sybil,  making calls. 

She says you want her here to lobby for you, Mr. Schneidekoupon.  Is it true?" 

"So I did," replied he, with a laugh, "but she is precious little  use.  So I've come to draft you into the service." 

"Me!" 

"Yes; you know we all expect Senator Ratcliffe to be Secretary of  the Treasury, and it is very important for

us to keep him straight on  the currency and the tariff. So I have come on to establish more  intimate relations

with him, as they say in diplomacy. I want to get  him to dine with me at Welckley's, but as I know he keeps

very shy  of  politics I thought my only chance was to make it a ladies'  dinner, so  I brought on Julia. I shall try

and get Mrs. Schuyler  Clinton, and I  depend upon you and your sister to help Julia out." 

"Me! at a lobby dinner! Is that proper?" 

"Why not? You shall choose the guests." 

"I never heard of such a thing; but it would certainly be amusing.  Sybil must not go, but I might." "Excuse

me; Julia depends upon  Miss  Ross, and will not go to table without her." 

"Well," assented Mrs. Lee, hesitatingly, "perhaps if you get Mrs.  Clinton, and if your sister is there And who

else?" 

"Choose your own company." 

"I know no one." 

"Oh yes; here is French, not quite sound on the tariff, but good  for  what we want just now. Then we can get

Mr. Gore; he has his little  hatchet to grind too, and will be glad to help grind ours. We only  want two or three

more, and I will have an extra man or so to fill  up." 

"Do ask the Speaker. I want to know him." 

"I will, and Carrington, and my Pennsylvania Senator. That will do  nobly. 

Remember, Welckley's, Saturday at seven." 

Meanwhile Sybil had been at the piano, and when she had sung for  a  time, Orsini was induced to take her

place, and show that it was  possible to sing without injury to one's beauty. Baron Jacobi came  in  and found


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter III  14



Top




Page No 17


fault with them both. Little Miss Darecommonly  known among  her male friends as little Daredevilwho

was  always absorbed in some  flirtation with a Secretary of Legation,  came in, quite unaware that  Popoff was

present, and retired with  him into a corner, while Orsini  and Jacobi bullied poor Sybil, and  fought with each

other at the  piano; everybody was talking with  very little reference to any reply,  when at last Mrs. Lee drove

them  all out of the room: "We are quiet  people," said she, "and we dine  at halfpast six." 

Senator Ratcliffe had not failed to make his Sunday evening call  upon Mrs. 

Lee. Perhaps it was not strictly correct to say that they had  talked  books all the evening, but whatever the

conversation was, it  had  only confirmed Mr. Ratcliffe's admiration for Mrs. Lee, who,  without intending to

do so, had acted a more dangerous part than if  she had been the most accomplished of coquettes. Nothing

could  be  more fascinating to the weary politician in his solitude than the  repose of Mrs. Lee's parlour, and

when Sybil sang for him one or  two  simple airsshe said they were foreign hymns, the Senator  being, or

being considered, orthodoxMr. Ratcliffe's heart yearned  toward the  charming girl quite with the sensations

of a father, or  even of an  elder brother. 

His brother senators very soon began to remark that the Prairie  Giant had acquired a trick of looking up to the

ladies' gallery. One  day Mr. Jonathan Andrews, the special correspondent of the New  York  Sidereal System,

a very friendly organ, approached Senator  Schuyler  Clinton with a puzzled look on his face. 

"Can you tell me," said he, "what has happened to Silas P.  Ratcliffe? Only a moment ago I was talking with

him at his seat on  a  very important subject, about which I must send his opinions off  to  New York tonight,

when, in the middle of a sentence, he  stopped  short, got up without looking at me, and left the Senate

Chamber, and  now I see him in the gallery talking with a lady  whose face I don't  know." 

Senator Clinton slowly adjusted his gold eyeglasses and looked up  at the place indicated: "Ah! Mrs.

Lightfoot Lee! I think I will say a  word to her myself;" and turning his back on the special  correspondent, he

skipped away with youthful agility after the  Senator from Illinois. 

"Devil!" muttered Mr. Andrews; "what has got into the old fools?"  and in a still less audible murmur as he

looked up to Mrs. Lee,  then  in close conversation with Ratcliffe: "Had I better make an  item of  that?" 

When young Mr. Schneidekoupon called upon Senator Ratcliffe to  invite him to the dinner at Welckley's, he

found that gentleman  overwhelmed with work, as he averred, and very little disposed to  converse. No! he did

not now go out to dinner. In the present  condition of the public business he found it impossible to spare the

time for such amusements. He regretted to decline Mr.  Schneidekoupon's civility, but there were imperative

reasons why  he  should abstain for the present from social entertainments; he  had made  but one exception to

his rule, and only at the pressing  request of his  old friend Senator Clinton, and on a very special  occasion. 

Mr. Schneidekoupon was deeply vexedthe more, he said, because  he  had meant to beg Mr. and Mrs.

Clinton to be of the party, as  well as a  very charming lady who rarely went into society, but who  had almost

consented to come. 

"Who is that?" inquired the Senator. 

"A Mrs. Lightfoot Lee, of New York. Probably you do not know  her  well enough to admire her as I do; but I

think her quite the  most  intelligent woman I ever met." 

The Senator's cold eyes rested for a moment on the young man's  open face with a peculiar expression of

distrust. Then he solemnly  said, in his deepest senatorial tones: 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter III  15



Top




Page No 18


"My young friend, at my time of life men have other things to  occupy them than women, however intelligent

they may be. Who  else is  to be of your party?" 

Mr. Schneidekoupon named his list. 

"And for Saturday evening at seven, did you say?" 

"Saturday at seven." 

"I fear there is little chance of my attending, but I will not  absolutely decline. Perhaps when the moment

arrives, I may find  myself able to be there. But do not count upon medo not count  upon  me. Good day, Mr. 

Schneidekoupon." 

Schneidekoupon was rather a simpleminded young man, who saw  no  deeper than his neighbours into the

secrets of the universe, and  he  went off swearing roundly at "the infernal airs these senators  give  themselves."

He told Mrs. 

Lee all the conversation, as indeed he was compelled to do under  penalty of bringing her to his party under

false pretences. 

"Just my luck," said he; "here I am forced to ask no end of people  to meet a man, who at the same time says

he shall probably not  come.  Why, under the stars, couldn't he say, like other people,  whether he  was coming

or not? 

I've known dozens of senators, Mrs. Lee, and they're all like that.  They never think of any one but

themselves." 

Mrs. Lee smiled rather a forced smile, and soothed his wounded  feelings; she had no doubt the dinner would

be very agreeable  whether  the Senator were there or not; at any rate she would do all  she could  to carry it off

well, and Sybil should wear her newest  dress. Still  she was a little grave, and Mr. Schneidekoupon could  only

declare that  she was a trump; that he had told Ratcliffe she  was the cleverest  woman he ever met, and he

might have added  the most obliging, and  Ratcliffe had only looked at him as though  he were a green ape. At

all  which Mrs. Lee laughed  goodnaturedly, and sent him away as soon as  she could. 

When he was gone, she walked up and down the room and  thought. She  saw the meaning of Ratcliffe's

sudden change in tone.  She had no more  doubt of his coming to the dinner than she had of  the reason why he

came. And was it possible that she was being  drawn into something very  near a flirtation with a man twenty

years her senior; a politician  from Illinois; a huge, ponderous,  greyeyed, bald senator, with a  Websterian

head, who lived in  Peonia? The idea was almost too absurd  to be credited; but on the  whole the thing itself

was rather amusing.  "I suppose senators can  look out for themselves like other men," was  her final

conclusion.  She thought only of his danger, and she felt a  sort of compassion  for him as she reflected on the

possible  consequences of a great,  absorbing love at his time of life. 

Her conscience was a little uneasy; but of herself she never  thought. Yet it is a historical fact that elderly

senators have had a  curious fascination for young and handsome women. Had they  looked out  for themselves

too? And which parties most needed to  be looked after? 

When Madeleine and her sister arrived at Welckley's 's the next  Saturday evening, they found poor

Schneidekoupon in a temper  very  unbecoming a host. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter III  16



Top




Page No 19


"He won't come! I told you he wouldn't come!" said he to  Madeleine, as he handed her into the house. "If I

ever turn  communist, it will be for the fun of murdering a senator." 

Madeleine consoled him gently, but he continued to use, behind  Mr.  Clinton's back, language the most

offensive and improper  towards the  Senate, and at last, ringing the bell, he sharply ordered  the head  waiter to

serve dinner. 

At that very moment the door opened, and Senator Ratcliffe's  stately figure appeared on the threshold. His

eye instantly caught  Madeleine's, and she almost laughed aloud, for she saw that the  Senator was dressed

with very unsenatorial neatness; that he had  actually a flower in his burtonhole and no gloves! 

After the enthusiastic description which Schneidekoupon had  given  of Mrs. 

Lee's charms, he could do no less than ask Senator Ratcliffe to  take  her in to dinner, which he did without

delay. Either this, or the  champagne, or some occult influence, had an extraordinary effect  upon  him. He

appeared ten years younger than usual; his face was  illuminated; his eyes glowed; he seemed bent on proving

his  kinship  to the immortal Webster by rivalling his convivial powers.  He dashed  into the conversation;

laughed, jested, and ridiculed;  told stories in  Yankee and Western dialect; gave sharp little  sketches of

amusing  political experiences. 

"Never was more surprised in my life," whispered Senator Krebs,  of  Pennsylvania, across the table to

Schneidekoupon. "Hadn't an  idea that  Ratcliffe was so entertaining." 

And Mr. Clinton, who sat by Madeleine on the other side,  whispered  low into her ear: "I am afraid, my dear

Mrs. Lee, that  you are  responsible for this. 

He never talks so to the Senate." 

Nay, he even rose to a higher flight, and told the story of  President  Lincoln's deathbed with a degree of

feeling that brought  tears into  their eyes. The other guests made no figure at all. The  Speaker  consumed his

solitary duck and his lonely champagne in a  corner  without giving a sign. 

Even Mr. Gore, who was not wont to hide his light under any kind  of extinguisher, made no attempt to claim

the floor, and applauded  with enthusiasm the conversation of his opposite neighbour.  Illnatured people

might say that Mr. Gore saw in Senator Ratcliffe  a  possible Secretary of State; be this as it may, he certainly

said to  Mrs. Clinton, in an aside that was perfectly audible to every one at  the table: "How brilliant! what an

original mind! what a sensation  he  would make abroad!" And it was quite true, apart from the mere

momentary effect of dinnertable talk, that there was a certain  bigness about the man; a keen practical

sagacity; a bold freedom  of  selfassertion; a broad way of dealing with what he knew. 

Carrington was the only person at table who looked on with a  perfectly cool head, and who criticised in a

hostile spirit.  Carrington's impression of Ratcliffe was perhaps beginning to be  warped by a shade of

jealousy, for he was in a peculiarly bad  temper  this evening, and his irritation was not wholly concealed. 

"If one only had any confidence in the man!" he muttered to  French, who sat by him. 

This unlucky remark set French to thinking how he could draw  Ratcliffe out, and accordingly, with his usual

happy manner,  combining selfconceit and high principles, he began to attack the  Senator with some

"badinaige" on the delicate subject of Civil  Service Reform, a subject almost as dangerous in political

conversation at Washington as slavery itself in old days before the  war. French was a reformer, and lost no

occasion of impressing his  views; but unluckily he was a very light weight, and his manner  was a  little


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter III  17



Top




Page No 20


ridiculous, so that even Mrs. Lee, who was herself a  warm  reformer, sometimes went over to the other side

when he  talked. No  sooner had he now shot his little arrow at the Senator,  than that  astute man saw his

opportunity, and promised himself the  pleasure of  administering to Mr. 

French punishment such as he knew would delight the company.  Reformer as Mrs. Lee was, and a little

alarmed at the roughness of  Ratcliffe's treatment, she could not blame the Prairie Giant, as she  ought, who,

after knocking poor French down, rolled him over and  over  in the mud. 

"Are you financier enough, Mr. French, to know what are the most  famous products of Connecticut?" 

Mr. French modestly suggested that he thought its statesmen best  answered that description. 

"No, sir! even there you're wrong. The showmen beat you on your  own ground. 

But every child in the union knows that the most famous products  of Connecticut are Yankee notions,

nutmegs made of wood and  clocks  that won't go. Now, your Civil Service Reform is just such  another

Yankee notion; it's a wooden nutmeg; it's a clock with a  show case and  sham works. And you know it! You

are precisely  the oldschool  Connecticut peddler. You have gone about peddling  your wooden nutmegs  until

you have got yourself into Congress,  and now you pull them out  of your pockets and not only want us to  take

them at your own price,  but you lecture us on our sins if we  don't. 

Well! we don't mind your doing that at home. Abuse us as much as  you like to your constituents. Get as many

votes as you can. But  don't electioneer here, because we know you intimately, and we've  all  been a little in

the wooden nutmeg business ourselves." 

Senator Clinton and Senator Krebs chuckied high approval over  this  punishment of poor French, which was

on the level of their  idea of  wit. They were all in the nutmeg business, as Ratcliffe said.  The  victim tried to

make head against them; he protested that his  nutmegs  were genuine; he sold no goods that he did not

guarantee;  and that  this particular article was actually guaranteed by the  national  conventions of both political

parties. 

"Then what you want, Mr. French, is a common school education.  You  need a little study of the alphabet. Or

if you won't believe me,  ask  my brother senators here what chance there is for your  Reforms so long  as the

American citizen is what he "You'll not get  much comfort in my  State, Mr. French," growled the senator from

Pennsylvania, with a  sneer; "suppose you come and try." 

"Well, well!" said the benevolent Mr. Schuyler Clinton, gleaming  benignantly through his gold spectacles;

"don't be too hard on  French. He means well. 

Perhaps he's not very wise, but he does good. I know more about it  than any of you, and I don't deny that the

thing is all bad. Only, as  Mr. Ratcliffe says, the difficulty is in the people, not in us. Go to  work on them,

French, and let us alone." 

French repented of his attack, and contented himself by muttering  to Carrington: "What a set of damned old

reprobates they are!" 

"They are right, though, in one thing," was Carrington's reply:  "their advice is good. Never ask one of them to

reform anything; if  you do, you will be reformed yourself." 

The dinner ended as brilliantly as it began, and Schneidekoupon  was delighted with his success. He had made

himself particularly  agreeable to Sybil by confiding in her all his hopes and fears about  the tariff and the


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter III  18



Top




Page No 21


finances. When the ladies left the table, Ratcliffe  could not stay for a cigar; he must get back to his rooms,

where he  knew several men were waiting for him; he would take his leave of  the  ladies and hurry away. But

when the gentlemen came up nearly  an hour  afterwards they found Ratcliffe still taking his leave of the

ladies,  who were delighted at his entertaining conversation; and  when at last  he really departed, he said to

Mrs. Lee, as though it  were quite a  matter of course: "You are at home as usual  tomorrow evening?"

Madeleine smiled, bowed, and he went his  way. 

As the two sisters drove home that night, Madeleine was unusually  silent. 

Sybil yawned convulsively and then apologized: 

"Mr. Schneidekoupon is very nice and goodnatured, but a whole  evening of him goes a long way; and that

horrid Senator Krebs  would  not say a word, and drank a great deal too much wine,  though it  couldn't make

him any more stupid than he is. I don't  think I care for  senators." Then, wearily, after a pause: "Well,  Maude,

I do hope  you've got what you wanted. I'm sure you must  have had politics  enough. Haven't you got to the

heart of your great  American mystery  yet?" 

"Pretty near it, I think," said Madeleine, half to herself. 

Chapter IV 

SUNDAY evening was stormy, and some enthusiasm was required  to  make one face its perils for the sake of

society. Nevertheless, a  few  intimates made their appearance as usual at Mrs. Lee's. The  faithful  Popoff was

there, and Miss Dare also ran in to pass an  hour with her  dear Sybil; but as she passed the whole evening in a

corner with  Popoff. she must have been disappointed in her object.  Carrington  came, and Baron Jacobi.

Schneidekoupon and his sister  dined with Mrs.  Lee, and remained after dinner, while Sybil and  Julia

Schneidekoupon  compared conclusions about Washington  society. The happy idea also  occurred to Mr. Gore

that, inasmuch  as Mrs. Lee's house was but a step  from his hotel, he might as well  take the chance of

amusement there as  the certainty of solitude in  his rooms. Finally, Senator Ratcliffe  duly made his

appearance,  and, having established himself with a cup  of tea by Madeleine's  side, was soon left to enjoy a

quiet talk with  her, the rest of the  party by common consent occupying themselves with  each other.  Under

cover of the murmur of conversation in the room, Mr.  Ratcliffe quickiy became confidential. 

"I came to suggest that, if you want to hear an interesting debate,  you should come up to the Senate

tomorrow. I am told that  Garrard,  of Louisiana, means to attack my last speech, and I shall  probably in  that

case have to answer him. With you for a critic I  shall speak  better." 

"Am I such an amiable critic?" asked Madeleine. 

"I never heard that amiable critics were the best," said he;  "justice  is the soul of good criticism, and it is only

justice that I  ask and  expect from you." 

"What good does this speaking do?" inquired she. "Are you any  nearer the end of your difficulties by means

of your speeches?" 

"I hardly know yet. Just now we are in dead water; but this can't  last long. 

In fact, I am not afraid to tell you, though of course you will not  repeat it to any human being, that we have

taken measures to force  an  issue. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter IV  19



Top




Page No 22


Certain gentlemen, myself among the rest, have written letters  meant for the President's eye, though not

addressed directly to him,  and intended to draw out an expression of some sort that will show  us  what to

expect." 

"Oh!" laughed Madeleine, "I knew about that a week ago." 

"About what?" 

"About your letter to Sam Grimes, of North Bend." 

"What have you heard about my letter to Sam Grimes, of North  Bend?" 

ejaculated Ratcliffe, a little abruptly. 

"Oh, you do not know how admirably I have organised my secret  service bureau," said she. "Representative

Cutter crossquestioned  one of the Senate pages, and obliged him to confess that he had  received from you a

letter to be posted, which letter was addressed  to Mr. Grimes, of North Bend." 

"And, of course, he told this to French, and French told you," said  Ratcliffe; "I see. If I had known this I

would not have let French  off so gently last night, for I prefer to tell you my own story  without his

embellishments. But it was my fault. I should not have  trusted a page. 

Nothing is a secret here long. But one thing that Mr. Cutter did  not  find out was that several other gentlemen

wrote letters at the  same  time, for the same purpose. Your friend, Mr. Clinton, wrote;  Krebs  wrote; and one or

two members." 

"I suppose I must not ask what you said?" 

"You may. We agreed that it was best to be very mild and  conciliatory, and to urge the President only to give

us some  indication of his intentions, in order that we might not run counter  to them. I drew a strong picture of

the effect of the present  situation on the party, and hinted that I had no personal wishes to  gratify." 

"And what do you think will be the result?" 

"I think we shall somehow manage to straighten things out," said  Ratcliffe. 

"The difficulty is only that the new President has little  experience,  and is suspicious. He thinks we shall

intrigue to tie his  hands, and  he means to tie ours in advance. I don't know him  personally, but  those who do,

and who are fair judges, say that,  though rather  narrow and obstinate, he is honest enough, and will come

round. I  have no doubt I could settle it all with him in an hour's  talk, but it  is out of the question for me to go

to him unless I am  asked, and to  ask me to come would be itself a settlement." 

"What, then, is the danger you fear?" 

"That he will offend all the important party leaders in order to  conciliate unimportant ones, perhaps

sentimental ones, like your  friend French; that he will make foolish appointments without  taking  advice. By

the way, have you seen French today?" 

"No," replied Madeleine; "I think he must be sore at your treatment  of him last evening. You were very rude

to him." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter IV  20



Top




Page No 23


"Not a bit," said Ratcliffe; "these reformers need it. His attack  on  me was meant for a challenge. I saw it in

his manner. 

"But is reform really so impossible as you describe it? Is it quite  hopeless?" 

"Reform such as he wants is utterly hopeless, and not even  desirable." 

Mrs. Lee, with much earnestness of manner, still pressed her  question: 

"Surely something can be done to check corruption. Are we for  ever  to be at the mercy of thieves and

ruffians? Is a respectable  government impossible in a democracy?" 

Her warmth attracted Jacobi's attention, and he spoke across the  room. "What is that you say, Mrs. Lee? What

is it about  corruption?" 

All the gentlemen began to listen and gather about them. 

"I am asking Senator Ratcliffe," said she, "what is to become of us  if corruption is allowed to go unchecked." 

"And may I venture to ask permission to hear Mr. Ratcliffe's  reply?" asked the baron. 

"My reply," said Ratcliffe, "is that no representative government  can long be much better or much worse than

the society it  represents.  Purify society and you purify the government. But try  to purify the  government

artificially and you only aggravate  failure." 

"A very statesmanlike reply," said Baron Jacobi, with a formal  bow, but his tone had a shade of mockery.

Carrington, who had  listened with a darkening face, suddenly turned to the baron and  asked him what

conclusion he drew from the reply. 

"Ah!" exclaimed the baron, with his wickedest leer, "what for is  my conclusion good? You Americans

believe yourselves to be  excepted  from the operation of general laws. You care not for  experience. I  have

lived seventyfive years, and all that time in the  midst of  corruption. I am corrupt myself, only I do have

courage to  proclaim  it, and you others have it not. Rome, Paris, Vienna,  Petersburg,  London, all are corrupt;

only Washington is pure!  Well, I declare to  you that in all my experience I have found no  society which has

had  elements of corruption like the United  States. The children in the  street are corrupt, and know how to

cheat me. 

The cities are all corrupt, and also the towns and the counties and  the States' legislatures and the judges.

Everywhere men betray  trusts  both public and private, steal money, run away with public  funds. Only  in the

Senate men take no money. And you gentlemen  in the Senate very  well declare that your great United States,

which is the head of the  civilized world, can never learn anything  from the example of corrupt  Europe. You

are rightquite right!  The great United States needs not  an example. I do much regret  that I have not yet one

hundred years to  live. If I could then come  back to this city, I should find myself  very contentmuch more

than now. I am always content where there is  much corruption, and  ma parole d'honneur!" 

broke out the old man with fire and gesture, "the United States  will  then be more corrupt than Rome under

Caligula; more corrupt than  the Church under Leo X.; more corrupt than France under the  Regent!" 

As the baron closed his little harangue, which he delivered  directly  at the senator sitting underneath him, he

had the  satisfaction to see  that every one was silent and listening with deep  attention. He  seemed to enjoy

annoying the senator, and he had the  satisfaction  of seeing that the senator was visibly annoyed. Ratcliffe


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter IV  21



Top




Page No 24


looked  sternly at the baron and said, with some curtness, that he saw  no  reason to accept such conclusions. 

Conversation flagged, and all except the baron were relieved when  Sybil, at Schneidekoupon's request, sat

down at the piano to sing  what she called a hymn. So soon as the song was over, Ratcliffe,  who  seemed to

have been curiously thrown off his balance by  Jacobi's  harangue, pleaded urgent duties at his rooms, and

retired.  The others  soon afterwards went off in a body, leaving only  Carrington and Gore,  who had seated

himself by Madeleine, and  was at once dragged by her  into a discussion of the subject which  perplexed her,

and for the  moment threw over her mind a net of  irresistible fascination. 

"The baron discomfited the senator," said Gore, with a certain  hesitation. 

"Why did Ratcliffe let himself be trampled upon in that manner?" 

"I wish you would explain why," replied Mrs. Lee; "tell me, Mr.  Goreyou who represent cultivation and

literary taste  hereaboutsplease tell me what to think about Baron Jacobi's  speech.  Who and what is to be

believed? Mr. 

Ratcliffe seems honest and wise. Is he a corruptionist? He believes  in the people, or says he does. Is he telling

the truth or not?" 

Gore was too experienced in politics to be caught in such a trap as  this. He evaded the question. "Mr.

Ratcliffe has a practical piece of  work to do; his business is to make laws and advise the President;  he  does it

extremely well. We have no other equally good practical  politician; it is unfair to require him to be a crusader

besides." 

"No!" interposed Carrington, curtly; "but he need not obstruct  crusades. He need not talk virtue and oppose

the punishment of  vice." 

"He is a shrewd practical politician," replied Gore, "and he feels  first the weak side of any proposed political

tactics." 

With a sigh of despair Madeleine went on: "Who, then, is right?  How can we all be right? Half of our wise

men declare that the  world  is going straight to perdition; the other half that it is fast  becoming perfect. Both

cannot be right. There is only one thing in  life," she went on, laughing, "that I must and will have before I die.

I must know whether America is right or wrong. Just now this  question  is a very practical one, for I really

want to know whether  to believe  in Mr. Ratcliffe. If I throw him overboard, everything  must go, for he  is

only a specimen." 

"Why not believe in Mr. Ratcliffe?" said Gore; "I believe in him  myself, and am not afraid to say so." 

Carrington, to whom Ratcliffe now began to represent the spirit of  evil, interposed here, and observed that he

imagined Mr. Gore had  other guides besides, and steadier ones than Ratcliffe, to believe  in; while Madeleine,

with a certain feminine perspicacity, struck at  a much weaker point in Mr. 

Gore's armour, and asked pointblank whether he believed also in  what Ratcliffe represented: "Do you

yourself think democracy the  best  government, and universal suffrage a success?" 

Mr. Gore saw himself pinned to the wall, and he turned at bay with  almost the energy of despair: 

"These are matters about which I rarely talk in society; they are  like the doctrine of a personal God; of a

future life; of revealed  religion; subjects which one naturally reserves for private  reflection. But since you ask


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter IV  22



Top




Page No 25


for my political creed, you shall have  it. I only condition that it shall be for you alone, never to be  repeated or

quoted as mine. I believe in democracy. I accept it. I  will faithfully serve and defend it. I believe in it because

it  appears  to me the inevitable consequence of what has gone before it. 

Democracy asserts the fact that the masses are now raised to a  higher intelligence than formerly. All our

civilisation aims at this  mark. We want to do what we can to help it. I myself want to see  the  result. I grant it

is an experiment, but it is the only direction  society can take that is worth its taking; the only conception of its

duty large enough to satisfy its instincts; the only result that is  worth an effort or a risk. Every other possible

step is backward,  and  I do not care to repeat the past. I am glad to see society  grapple  with issues in which no

one can afford to be neutral." 

"And supposing your experiment fails," said Mrs. Lee; "suppose  society destroys itself with universal

suffrage, corruption, and  communism." 

"I wish, Mrs. Lee, you would visit the Observatory with me some  evening, and look at Sirius. Did you ever

make the acquaintance of  a  fixed star? I believe astronomers reckon about twenty millions of  them  in sight,

and an infinite possibility of invisible millions, each  one  of which is a sun, like ours, and may have satellites

like our  planet.  Suppose you see one of these fixed stars suddenly increase  in  brightness, and are told that a

satellite has fallen into it and is  burning up, its career finished, its capacities exhausted? Curious,  is it not; but

what does it matter? Just as much as the burning up of  a moth at your candle." 

Madeleine shuddered a little. "I cannot get to the height of your  philosophy," said she. "You are wandering

among the infinites,  and I  am finite." 

"Not at all! But I have faith; not perhaps in the old dogmas, but  in  the new ones; faith in human nature; faith

in science; faith in the  survival of the fittest. Let us be true to our time, Mrs. Lee! If our  age is to be beaten,

let us die in the ranks. If it is to be  victorious,  let us be first to lead the column. Anyway, let us not be

skulkers or  grumblers. There! have I repeated my catechism correctly?  You  would have it! Now oblige me by

forgetting it. I should lose my  character at home if it got out. Good night!" 

Mrs. Lee duly appeared at the Capitol the next day, as she could  not but do after Senator Ratcliffe's pointed

request. She went  alone,  for Sybil had positively refused to go near the Capitol again,  and  Madeleine thought

that on the whole this was not an occasion  for  enrolling Carrington in her service. But Ratcliffe did not speak.

The  debate was unexpectedly postponed. 

He joined Mrs. Lee in the gallery, however, sat with her as long as  she would allow, and became still more

confidential, telling her  that  he had received the expected reply from Grimes, of North  Bend, and  that it had

enclosed a letter written by the  Presidentelect to Mr.  Grimes in regard to the advances made by  Mr.

Ratcliffe and his  friends. 

"It is not a handsome letter," said he; "indeed, a part of it is  positively insulting. I would like to read you one

extract from it,  and hear your opinion as to how it should be treated." Taking the  letter from his pocket, he

sought out the passage, and read as  follows: "'I cannot lose sight, too, of the consideration that these  three

Senators' (he means Clinton, Krebs, and me) are popularly  considered to be the most influential members of

that socalled  senatorial ring, which has acquired such general notoriety. While I  shall always receive their

communications with all due respect, I  must continue to exercise complete freedom of action in  consulting

other political advisers as well as these, and I must in  all cases  make it my first object to follow the wishes of

the people,  not always  most truly represented by their nominal  representatives.' What say you  to that precious

piece of  presidential manners?" 

"At least I like his courage," said Mrs. Lee. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter IV  23



Top




Page No 26


"Courage is one thing; common sense is another. This letter is a  studied insult. He has knocked me off the

track once. He means to  do  it again. It is a declaration of war. What ought I to do?" 

"Whatever is most for the public good." said Madeleine, gravely. 

Ratcliffe looked into her face with such undisguised delightthere  was so little possibility of mistaking or

ignoring the expression of  his eyes, that she shrank back with a certain shock. She was not  prepared for so

open a demonstration. He hardened his features at  once, and went on: 

"But what is most for the public good?" 

"That you know better than I," said Madeleine; "only one thing is  clear to me. If you let yourself be ruled by

your private feelings,  you will make a greater mistake than he. Now I must go, for I have  visits to make. The

next time I come, Mr. Ratcliffe, you must keep  your word better." 

When they next met, Ratcliffe read to her a part of his reply to  Mr.  Grimes, which ran thus: "It is the lot of

every party leader to  suffer  from attacks and to commit errors. It is true, as the President  says,  that I have

been no exception to this law. Believing as I do  that  great results can only be accomplished by great parties, I

have  uniformly yielded my own personal opinions where they have  failed to  obtain general assent. I shall

continue to follow this  course, and the  President may with perfect confidence count upon  my disinterested

support of all party measures, even though I may  not be consulted in  originating them." 

Mrs. Lee listened attentively, and then said: "Have you never  refused to go with your party?" 

"Never!" was Ratcliffe's firm reply. 

Madeleine still more thoughtfully inquired again: "Is nothing more  powerful than party allegiance?" 

"Nothing, except national allegiance," replied Ratcliffe, still  more  firmly. 

Chapter V 

TO tie a prominent statesman to her train and to lead him about  like a tame bear, is for a young and vivacious

woman a more  certain  amusement than to tie herself to him and to be dragged  about like an  Indian squaw.

This fact was Madeleine Lee's first  great political  discovery in Washington, and it was worth to her all  the

German  philosophy she had ever read, with even a complete  edition of Herbert  Spencer's works into the

bargain. There could be  no doubt that the  honours and dignities of a public career were no  fair consideration

for its pains. She made a little daily task for  herself of reading in  succession the lives and letters of the

American Presidents, and of  their wives, when she could find that  there was a trace of the  latter's existence.

What a melancholy  spectacle it was, from George  Washington down to the last  incumbent; what vexations,

what  disappointments, what grievous  mistakes, what very objectionable  manners! Not one of them, who  had

aimed at high purpose, but had been  thwarted, beaten, and  habitually insulted! What a gloom lay on the

features of those  famous chieftains, Calhoun, Clay, and Webster; what  varied  expression of defeat and

unsatisfied desire; what a sense of  selfimportance and senatorial magniloquence; what a craving for  flattery;

what despair at the sentence of fate! And what did they  amount to, after all? 

They were practical men, these! they had no great problems of  thought to settle, no questions that rose above

the ordinary rules of  common morals and homely duty. How they had managed to befog  the  subject! What

elaborate showstructures they had built up, with  no  result but to obscure the horizon! Would not the country

have  done  better without them? Could it have done worse? What deeper  abyss could  have opened under the


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter V  24



Top




Page No 27


nation's feet, than that to whose  verge they  brought it? 

Madeleine's mind wearied with the monotony of the story. She  discussed the subject with Ratcliffe, who told

her frankly that the  pleasure of politics lay in the possession of power. He agreed that  the country would do

very well without him. "But here I am," said  he,  "and here I mean to stay." He had very little sympathy for

thin  moralising, and a statesmanlike contempt for philosophical  politics.  He loved power, and he meant to be

President. 

That was enough. 

Sometimes the tragic and sometimes the comic side was  uppermost in  her mind, and sometimes she did not

herself know  whether to cry or to  laugh. 

Washington more than any other city in the world swarms with  simpleminded exhibitions of human nature;

men and women  curiously  out of place, whom it would be cruel to ridicule and  ridiculous to  weep over. The

sadder exhibitions are fortunately  seldom seen by  respectable people; only the little social accidents  come

under their  eyes. One evening Mrs. Lee went to the  President's first evening  reception. As Sybil flatly refused

to face  the crowd, and Carrington  mildly said that he feared he was not  sufficiently reconstructed to  appear at

home in that august  presence, Mrs. Lee accepted Mr. French  for an escort, and walked  across the Square with

him to join the  throng that was pouring into  the doors of the White House. They took  their places in the line

of  citizens and were at last able to enter  the receptionroom. There  Madeleine found herself before two

seemingly  mechanical figures,  which mlght be wood or wax, for any sign they  showed of life.  These two

figures were the President and his wife;  they stood stiff  and awkward by the door, both their faces stripped of

every sign of  intelligence, while the right hands of both extended  themselves to  the column of visitors with

the mechanical action of toy  dolls.  Mrs. Lee for a moment began to laugh, but the laugh died on her  lips. To

the President and his wife this was clearly no laughing  matter. There they stood, automata, representatives of

the society  which streamed past them. Madeleine seized Mr. French by the  arm. 

"Take me somewhere at once," said she, "where I can look at it.  Here! in the corner. I had no conception how

shocking it was!" 

Mr. French supposed she was thinking of the queerlooking men  and  women who were swarming through

the rooms, and he made,  after his own  delicate notion of humour, some uncouth jests on  those who passed by.

Mrs. Lee, however, was in no humour to  explain or even to listen. She  stopped him short: 

"There, Mr. French! Now go away and leave me. I want to be  alone  for half an hour. Please come for me

then." And there she  stood, with  her eyes fixed on the President and his wife, while the  endless stream  of

humanity passed them, shaking hands. 

What a strange and solemn spectacle it was, and how the deadly  fascination of it burned the image in upon

her mind! What a horrid  warning to ambition! 

And in all that crowd there was no one besides herself who felt the  mockery of this exhibition. To all the

others this task was a regular  part of the President's duty, and there was nothing ridiculous about  it. They

thought it a democratic institution, this droll a ping of  monarchical forms. To them the deadly dulness of the

show was as  natural and proper as ever to the courtiers of the Philips and  Charleses seemed the ceremonies of

the Escurial. To her it had the  effect of a nightmare, or of an opiumeater's vision, She felt a  sudden

conviction that this was to be the end of American society;  its realisation and dream at once. She groaned in

spirit. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter V  25



Top




Page No 28


"Yes! at last I have reached the end! We shall grow to be wax  images, and our talk will be like the squeaking

of toy dolls. We  shall all wander round and round the earth and shake hands. No  one  will have any object in

this world, and there will be no other.  It is  worse than anything in the 'Inferno.' What an awful vision of

eternity!" 

Suddenly, as through a mist, she saw the melancholy face of Lord  Skye approaching. He came to her side,

and his voice recalled her  to  reality. 

"Does it amuse you, this sort of thing?" he asked in a vague way. 

"We take our amusement sadly, after the manner of our people,"  she  replied; "but it certainly interests me." 

They stood for a time in silence, watching the slowly eddying  dance of Democracy, until he resumed: 

"Whom do you take that man to bethe long, lean one, with a long  woman on each arm?" 

"That man," she replied, "I take to be a Washington  departmentclerk, or perhaps a member of Congress

from Iowa,  with a  wife and wife's sister. Do they shock your nobility?" 

He looked at her with comical resignation. "You mean to tell me  that they are quite as good as

dowagercountesses. I grant it. My  aristocratic spirit is broken, Mrs. Lee. I will even ask them to  dinner if

you bid me, and if you will come to meet them. But the  last  time I asked a member of Congress to dine, he

sent me back a  note in  pencil on my own envelope that he would bring two of his  friends with  him, very

respectable constituents from Yahoo city, or  some such  place; nature's noblemen, he said." 

"You should have welcomed them." 

"I did. I wanted to see two of nature's noblemen, and I knew they  would probably be pleasanter company than

their representative.  They  came; very respectable persons, one with a blue necktie, the  other  with a red one:

both had diamond pins in their shirts, and  were  carefully brushed in respect to their hair. They said nothing,

ate  little, drank less, and were much better behaved than I am.  When they  went away, they unanimously

asked me to stay with  them when I visited  Yahoo city." 

"You will not want guests if you always do that." 

"I don't know. I think it was pure ignorance on their part. They  knew no better, and they seemed modest

enough. My only  complaint was  that I could get nothing out of them. I wonder  whether their wives  would

have been more amusing." 

"Would they be so in England, Lord Skye?" 

He looked down at her with halfshut eyes, and drawled: "You  know  my countrywomen?" 

"Hardly at all." 

"Then let us discuss some less serious subject." 

"Willingly. I have waited for you to explain to me why you have  tonight an expression of such melancholy." 

"Is that quite friendly, Mrs. Lee? Do I really look melancholy?" 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter V  26



Top




Page No 29


"Unutterably, as I feel. I am consumed with curiosity to know the  reason." 

The British minister coolly took a complete survey of the whole  room, ending with a prolonged stare at the

President and his wife,  who were still mechanically shaking hands; then he looked back  into  her face, and

said never a word. 

She insisted: "I must have this riddle answered. It suffocates me.  I  should not be sad at seeing these same

people at work or at play, if  they ever do play; or in a church or a lectureroom. Why do they  weigh on me

like a horrid phantom here?" 

"I see no riddle, Mrs. Lee. You have answered your own question;  they are neither at work nor at play." 

"Then please take me home at once. I shall have hysterics. The  sight of those two suffering images at the door

is too mournful to  be  borne. I am dizzy with looking at these stalking figures. I don't  believe they're real. 

I wish the house would take fire. I want an earthquake. I wish  some one would pinch the President, or pull his

wife's hair." 

Mrs. Lee did not repeat the experiment of visiting the White  House, and indeed for some time afterwards she

spoke with little  enthusiasm of the presidential office. To Senator Ratcliffe she  expressed her opinions

strongly. The Senator tried in vain to argue  that the people had a right to call upon their chief magistrate, and

that he was bound to receive them; this being so, there was no less  objectionable way of proceeding than the

one which had been  chosen.  "Who gave the people any such right?" asked Mrs. 

Lee. "Where does it come from? What do they want it for? You  know  better, Mr. Ratcliffe! Our chief

magistrate is a citizen like  any one  else. What puts it into his foolish head to cease being a  citizen and  to ape

royalty? 

Our governors never make themselves ridiculous. Why cannot the  wretched being content himself with living

like the rest of us, and  minding his own business? Does he know what a figure of fun he  is?"  And Mrs. Lee

went so far as to declare that she would like to  be the  President's wife only to put an end to this folly; nothing

should ever  induce her to go through such a performance; and if  the public did not  approve of this, Congress

might impeach her,  and remove her from  office; all she demanded was the right to be  heard before the Senate

in her own defence. 

Nevertheless, there was a very general impression in Washington  that Mrs. 

Lee would like nothing better than to be in the White House.  Known  to comparatively few people, and rarely

discussing even  with them the  subjects which deeply interested her, Madeleine  passed for a clever,  intriguing

woman who had her own objects to  gain. True it is, beyond  peradventure, that all residents of  Washington

may be assumed to be in  office or candidates for  office; unless they avow their object, they  are guilty of an

attemptand a stupid oneto deceive; yet there is a  small class of  apparent exceptions destined at last to

fall within the  rule. Mrs.  Lee was properly assumed to be a candidate for office. To  the  Washingtonians it

was a matter of course that Mrs. Lee should  marry Silas P. Ratcliffe. That he should be glad to get a

fashionable  and intelligent wife, with twenty or thirty thousand  dollars a year,  was not surprising. That she

should accept the first  public man of the  day, with a flattering chance for the  Presidencya man still

comparatively young and not without good  lookswas perfectly natural,  and in her undertaking she had the

sympathy of all wellregulated  Washington women who were not  possible rivals; for to them the  President's

wife is of more  consequence than the President; and,  indeed, if America only  knew it, they are not very far

from the truth. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter V  27



Top




Page No 30


Some there were, however, who did not assent to this goodnatured  though worldly view of the proposed

match. These ladies were  severe  in their comments upon Mrs. Lee's conduct, and did not  hesitate to  declare

their opinion that she was the calmest and most  ambitious minx  who had ever come within their observation.

Unfortunately it happened  that the respectable and proper Mrs.  Schuyler Clinton took this view  of the case,

and made little  attempt to conceal her opinion. She was  justly indignant at her  cousin's gross worldliness, and

possible  promotion in rank. 

"If Madeleine Ross marries that coarse, horrid old Illinois  politician," 

said she to her husband, "I never will forgive her so long as I  live." 

Mr. Clinton tried to excuse Madeleine, and even went so far as to  suggest that the difference of age was no

greater than in their own  case; but his wife trampled ruthlessly on his argument. 

"At any rate," said she, "I never came to Washington as a widow  on  purpose to set my cap for the first

candidate for the Presidency,  and  I never made a public spectacle of my indecent eagerness in  the very

galleries of the Senate; and Mrs. Lee ought to be ashamed  of herself.  She is a coldblooded, heartless,

unfeminine cat." 

Little Victoria Dare, who babbled like the winds and streams, with  utter indifference as to what she said or

whom she addressed, used  to  bring choice bits of this gossip to Mrs. Lee. She always affected  a  little stammer

when she said anything uncommonly impudent,  and put on  a manner of languid simplicity. She felt keenly

the  satisfaction of  seeing Madeleine charged with her own besetting  sins. For years all  Washington had

agreed that Victoria was little  better than one of the  wicked; she had done nothing but violate  every rule of

propriety and  scandalise every wellregulated family  in the city, and there was no  good in her. Yet it could

not be  denied that Victoria was amusing, and  had a sort of irregular  fascination; consequently she was

universally  tolerated. To see  Mrs. Lee thrust down to her own level was an unmixed  pleasure to  her, and she

carefully repeated to Madeleine the choice  bits of  dialogue which she picked up in her wanderings. 

"Your cousin, Mrs. Clinton, says you are a cacacat, Mrs. Lee." 

"I don't believe it, Victoria. Mrs. Clinton never said anything of  the  sort." 

"Mrs. Marston says it is because you have caught a rararat, and  Senator Clinton was only a mmmouse!" 

Naturally all this unexpected publicity irritated Mrs. Lee not a  little, especially when short and vague

paragraphs, soon followed  by  longer and more positive ones, in regard to Senator Ratcliffe's  matrimonial

prospects, began to appear in newspapers, along with  descriptions of herself from the pens of enterprising

female  correspondents for the press, who had never so much as seen her.  At  the first sight of one of these

newspaper articles, Madeleine  fairly  cried with mortification and anger. She wanted to leave  Washington the

next day, and she hated the very thought of  Ratcliffe. There was  something in the newspaper style so

inscrutably vulgar, something so  inexplicably revolting to the  sense of feminine decency, that she  shrank

under it as though it  were a poisonous spider. But after the  first acute shame had  passed, her temper was

roused, and she vowed  that she would  pursue her own path just as she had begun, without  regard to all  the

malignity and vulgarity in the wide United States.  She did not  care to marry Senator Ratcliffe; she liked his

society and  was  flattered by his confidence; she rather hoped to prevent him from  ever making a formal offer,

and if not, she would at least push it  off to the last possible moment; but she was not to be frightened  from

marrying him by any amount of spitefulness or gossip, and  she  did not mean to refuse him except for stronger

reasons than  these. She  even went so far in her desperate courage as to laugh at  her cousin,  Mrs. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter V  28



Top




Page No 31


Clinton, whose venerable husband she allowed and even  encouraged  to pay her such public attention and to

express  sentiments of such  youthful ardour as she well knew would  inflame and exasperate the  excellent lady

his wife. 

Carrington was the person most unpleasantly affected by the  course  which this affair had taken. He could no

longer conceal  from himself  the fact that he was as much m love as a dignified  Virginian could be.  With him,

at all events, she had shown no  coquetry, nor had she ever  either flattered or encouraged him. But  Carrington,

m his solitary  struggle against fate, had found her a  warm friend; always ready to  assist where assistance was

needed,  generous with her money in any  cause which he was willing to  vouch for, full of sympathy where

sympathy was more than  money, and full of resource and suggestion  where money and  sympathy failed.

Carrington knew her better than she  knew herself.  He selected her books; he brought the last speech or the

last report  from the Capitol or the departments; he knew her doubts  and her  vagaries, and as far as he

understood them at all, helped her  to  solve them. 

Carrington was too modest, and perhaps too shy, to act the part of  a declared lover, and he was too proud to

let it be thought that he  wanted to exchange his poverty for her wealth. But he was all the  more anxious when

he saw the evident attraction which Ratcliffe's  strong will and unscrupulous energy exercised over her. He

saw  that  Ratcliffe was steadily pushing his advances; that he flattered  all  Mrs. Lee's weaknesses by the

confidence and deference with  which he  treated her; and that in a very short time, Madeleine must  either

marry him or find herself looked upon as a heartless  coquette. He had  his own reasons for thinking ill of

Senator  Ratcliffe, and he meant to  prevent a marriage; but he had an  enemy to deal with not easily driven

from the path, and quite  capable of routing any number of rivals. 

Ratcliffe was afraid of no one. He had not fought his own way in  life for nothing, and he knew all the value

of a cold head and  dogged  selfassurance. 

Nothing but this robust Americanism and his strong will carried  him safely through the snares and pitfalls of

Mrs. Lee's society,  where rivals and enemies beset him on every hand. He was little  better than a schoolboy,

when he ventured on their ground, but  when  he could draw them over upon his own territory of practical  life

he  rarely failed to trample on his assailants. 

It was this practical sense and cool will that won over Mrs. Lee,  who was woman enough to assume that all

the graces were well  enough  employed in decorating her, and it was enough if the other  sex felt  her

superiority. Men were valuable only in proportion to  their  strength and their appreciation of women. If the

senator had  only been  strong enough always to control his temper, he would  have done very  well, but his

temper was under a great strain in  these times, and his  incessant effort to control it in politics made  him less

watchful in  private life. Mrs. Lee's tacit assumption of  superior refinement  irritated him, and sometimes made

him show  his teeth like a bulldog,  at the cost of receiving from Mrs. Lee a  quick stroke in return such  as a

wellbred tortoiseshell cat  administers to check  overfamiliarity; innocent to the eye, but  drawing blood.

One evening  when he was more than commonly  out of sorts, after sitting some time  in moody silence, he

roused  himself, and, taking up a book that lay on  her table, he glanced at  its title and turned over the leaves. It

happened by ill luck to be a  volume of Darwin that Mrs. Lee had just  borrowed from the  library of Congress. 

"Do you understand this sort of thing?" asked the Senator abruptly,  in a tone that suggested a sneer. 

"Not very well," replied Mrs. Lee, rather curtly. 

"Why do you want to understand it?" persisted the Senator. "What  good will it do you?" 

"Perhaps it will teach us to be modest," answered Madeleine, quite  equal to the occasion. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter V  29



Top




Page No 32


"Because it says we descend from monkeys?" rejoined the Senator,  roughly. 

"Do you think you are descended from monkeys?" 

"Why not?" said Madeleine. 

"Why not?" repeated Ratcliffe, laughing harshly. "I don't like the  connection. Do you mean to introduce your

distant relations into  society?" 

"They would bring more amusement into it than most of its present  members," 

rejoined Mrs. Lee, with a gentle smile that threatened mischief.  But Ratcliffe would not be warned; on the

contrary, the only effect  of Mrs. 

Lee's defiance was to exasperate his illtemper, and whenever he  lost his temper he became senatorial and

Websterian. "Such  books," he  began, "disgrace our civilization; they degrade and  stultify our  divine nature;

they are only suited for Asiatic  despotisms where men  are reduced to the level of brutes; that they  should be

accepted by a  man like Baron Jacobi, I can understand;  he and his masters have  nothing to do in the world but

to trample  on human rights. Mr.  Carrington, of course, would approve those  ideas; he believes in the  divine

doctrine of flogging negroes; but  that you, who profess  philanthropy and free principles, should go  with

them, is astonishing;  it is incredible; it is unworthy of you." 

"You are very hard on the monkeys," replied Madeleine, rather  sternly, when the Senator's oration was ended.

"The monkeys  never did  you any harm; they are not in public life; they are not  even voters;  if they were, you

would be enthusiastic about their  intelligence and  virtue. After all, we ought to be grateful to them,  for what

would men  do in this melancholy world if they had not  inherited gaiety from the  monkeysas well as

oratory." 

Ratcliffe, to do him justice, took punishment well, at least when  it  came from Mrs. Lee's hands, and his

occasional outbursts of  insubordination were sure to be followed by improved discipline;  but  if he allowed

Mrs. Lee to correct his faults, he had no notion of  letting himself be instructed by her friends, and he lost no

chance  of telling them so. But to do this was not always enough. Whether  it  were that he had few ideas

outside of his own experience, or that  he  would not trust himself on doubtful ground, he seemed  compelled to

bring every discussion down to his own level.  Madeleine puzzled  herself in vain to find out whether he did

this  because he knew no  better, or because he meant to cover his own  ignorance. 

"The Baron has amused me very much with his account of  Bucharest  society," 

Mrs. Lee would say: "I had no idea it was so gay." 

"I would like to show him our society in Peonia," was Ratcliffe's  reply; "he would find a very brilliant circle

there of nature's true  noblemen." 

"The Baron says their politicians are precious sharp chaps," added  Mr. 

French. 

"Oh, there are politicians in Bulgaria, are there?" asked the  Senator, whose ideas of the Roumanian and

Bulgarian  neighbourhood  were vague, and who had a general notion that all  such people lived in  tents, wore

sheepskins with the wool inside,  and ate curds: "Oh, they  have politicians there! I would like to see  them try

their sharpness  in the west." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter V  30



Top




Page No 33


"Really!" said Mrs. Lee. "Think of Attila and his hordes running an  Indiana caucus?" 

"Anyhow," cried French with a loud laugh, "the Baron said that a  set of bigger political scoundrels than his

friends couldn't be found  in all Illinois." 

"Did he say that?" exclaimed Ratcliffe angrily. 

"Didn't he, Mrs. Lee? but I don't believe it; do you? What's your  candid opinion, Ratcliffe? What you don't

know about Illinois  politics isn't worth knowing; do you really think those Bulgrascals  couldn't run an Illinois

state convention?" 

Ratcliffe did not like to be chaffed, especially on this subject,  but  he could not resent French's liberty which

was only a moderate  return for the wooden nutmeg. To get the conversation away from  Europe, from

literature, from art, was his great object, and chaff  was a way of escape. 

Carrington was very well aware that the weak side of the Senator  lay in his blind ignorance of morals. He

flattered himself that Mrs.  Lee must see this and be shocked by it sooner or later, so that  nothing more was

necessary than to let Ratcliffe expose himself.  Without talking very much, Carrington always aimed at

drawing  him  out. He soon found, however, that Ratcliffe understood such  tactics  perfectly, and instead of

injuring, he rather improved his  position.  At times the man's audacity was startling, and even when

Carrington  thought him hopelessly entangled, he would sweep  away all the hunter's  nets with a sheer effort of

strength, and walk  off bolder and more  dangerous than ever. 

When Mrs. Lee pressed him too closely, he frankly admitted her  charges. 

"What you say is in great part true. There is much in politics that  disgusts and disheartens; much that is

coarse and bad. I grant you  there is dishonesty and corruption. We must try to make the  amount as  small as

possible." 

"You should be able to tell Mrs. Lee how she must go to work,"  said Carrington; "you have had experience. I

have heard, it seems  to  me, that you were once driven to very hard measures against  corruption." 

Ratcliffe looked illpleased at this compliment, and gave  Carrington one of his cold glances that meant

mischief. But he  took  up the challenge on the spot: 

"Yes, I was, and am very sorry for it. The story is this, Mrs. Lee;  and it is wellknown to every man, woman,

and child in the State  of  Illinois, so that I have no reason for softening it. In the worst  days  of the war there

was almost a certainty that my State would  be carried  by the peace party, by fraud, as we thought, although,

fraud or not,  we were bound to save it. Had Illinois been lost then,  we should  certainly have lost the

Presidential election, and with it  probably  the Union. At any rate, I believed the fate of the war to  depend on

the result. I was then Governor, and upon me the  responsibility  rested. We had entire control of the northern

counties and of their  returns. We ordered the returning officers in a  certain number of  counties to make no

returns until they heard  from us, and when we had  received the votes of all the southern  counties and learned

the  precise number of votes we needed to  give us a majority, we  telegraphed to our northern returning

officers to make the vote of  their districts such and such, thereby  overbalancing the adverse  returns and

giving the State to us. 

This was done, and as I am now senator I have a right to suppose  that what I did was approved. I am not

proud of the transaction,  but  I would do it again, and worse than that, if I thought it would  save  this country

from disunion. But of course I did not expect Mr.  Carrington to approve it. I believe he was then carrying out

his  reform principles by bearing arms against the government." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter V  31



Top




Page No 34


"Yes!" said Carrington drily; "you got the better of me, too. Like  the old Scotchman, you didn't care who

made the people's wars  provided you made its ballots. 

Carrington had missed his point. The man who has committed a  murder for his country, is a patriot and not an

assassin, even when  he receives a seat in the Senate as his share of the plunder. Women  cannot be expected to

go behind the motives of that patriot who  saves  his country and his election in times of revolution. 

Carrington's hostility to Ratcliffe was, however, mild, when  compared with that felt by old Baron Jacobi.

Why the baron should  have taken so violent a prejudice it is not easy to explain, but a  diplomatist and a

senator are natural enemies, and Jacobi, as an  avowed admirer of Mrs. Lee, found Ratcliffe in his way. This

prejudiced and immoral old diplomatist despised and loathed an  American senator as the type which, to his

bleared European eyes,  combined the utmost pragmatical selfassurance and overbearing  temper  with the

narrowest education and the meanest personal  experience that  ever existed in any considerable government.

As  Baron Jacobi's country  had no special relations with that of the  United States, and its  Legation at

Washington was a mere job to  create a place for Jacobi to  fill, he had no occasion to disguise his  personal

antipathies, and he  considered himself in some degree as  having a mission to express that  diplomatic

contempt for the  Senate which his colleagues, if they felt  it, were obliged to  conceal. He performed his duties

with  conscientious precision. He  never missed an opportunity to thrust the  sharp point of his  dialectic rapier

through the joints of the clumsy  and hidebound  senatorial selfesteem. He delighted in skilfully  exposing to

Madeleine's eyes some new side of Ratcliffe's ignorance.  His  conversation at such times sparkled with

historical allusions,  quotations in half a dozen different languages, references to  wellknown facts which an

old man's memory could not recall  with  precision in all their details, but with which the Honourable  Senator

was familiarly acquainted, and which he could readily  supply. And his  Voltairian face leered politely as he

listened to  Ratcliffe's reply,  which showed invariable ignorance of common  literature, art, and  history. The

climax of his triumph came one  evening when Ratcliffe  unluckily, tempted by some allusion to  Moličre

which he thought he  understood, made reference to the  unfortunate influence of that great  man on the

religious opinions  of his time. Jacobi, by a flash of  inspiration, divined that he had  confused Moličre with

Voltaire, and  assuming a manner of  extreme suavity, he put his victim on the rack,  and tortured him  with

affected explanations and interrogations, until  Madeleine was  in a manner forced to interrupt and end the

scene. But  even when  the senator was not to be lured into a trap, he could not  escape  assault. The baron in

such a case would cross the lines and  attack  him on his own ground, as on one occasion, when Ratcliffe was

defending his doctrine of party allegiance, Jacobi silenced him by  sneering somewhat thus: 

"Your principle is quite correct, Mr. Senator. I, too, like  yourself,  was once a good party man: my party was

that of the Church;  I was  ultramontane. 

Your party system is one of your thefts from our Church; your  National Convention is our OEcumenic

Council; you abdicate  reason, as  we do, before its decisions; and you yourself, Mr.  Ratcliffe, you are  a

Cardinal. They are able men, those cardinals; I  have known many;  they were our best friends, but they were

not  reformers. Are you a  reformer, Mr. Senator?" 

Ratcliffe grew to dread and hate the old man, but all his ordinary  tactics were powerless against this

impenetrable eighteenth  century  cynic. If he resorted to his Congressional practise of  browbeating and

dogmatism, the Baron only smiled and turned his  back, or made some  remark in French which galled his

enemy all  the more, because, while  he did not understand it, he knew well  that Madeleine did, and that  she

tried to repress her smile. 

Ratcliffe's grey eyes grew colder and stonier than ever as he  gradually perceived that Baron Jacobi was

carrying on a set  scheme  with malignant ingenuity, to drive him out of Madeleine's  house, and  he swore a

terrible oath that he would not be beaten by  that  monkeyfaced foreigner. On the other hand Jacobi had little

hope of  success: "What can an old man do?" said he with perfect  sincerity to  Carrington; "If I were forty


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter V  32



Top




Page No 35


years younger, that great  oaf should not  have his own way. Ah! I wish I were young again  and we were in

Vienna!" From which it was rightly inferred by  Carrington that the  venerable diplomatist would, if such acts

were  still in fashion, have  coolly insulted the Senator, and put a bullet  through his heart. 

Chapter VI 

IN February the weather became warmer and summerlike. In  Virginia  there comes often at this season a

deceptive gleam of  summer, slipping  in between heavy stormclouds of sleet and  snow; days and sometimes

weeks when the temperature is like  June; when the earliest plants  begin to show their hardy flowers,  and

when the bare branches of the  forest trees alone protest against  the conduct of the seasons. Then  men and

women are languid; life  seems, as in Italy, sensuous and  glowing with colour; one is  conscious of walking in

an atmosphere that  is warm, palpable,  radiant with possibilities; a delicate haze hangs  over Arlington,  and

softens even the harsh white glare of the Capitol;  the struggle  of existence seems to abate; Lent throws its

calm shadow  over  society; and youthful diplomatists, unconscious of their danger,  are  lured into asking

foolish girls to marry them; the blood thaws in  the heart and flows out into the veins, like the rills of sparkling

water that trickle from every lump of ice or snow, as though all the  ice and snow on earth, and all the

hardness of heart, all the heresy  and schism, all the works of the devil, had yielded to the force of  love and to

the fresh warmth of innocent, lamblike, confiding  virtue. In such a world there should be no guilebut

there is a great  deal of it notwithstanding. Indeed, at no other season is there so  much. This is the moment

when the two whited sepulchres at  either end  of the Avenue reek with the thick atmosphere of bargain  and

sale. The  old is going; the new is coming. Wealth, office,  power are at auction.  Who bids highest? who hates

with most  venom? who intrigues with most  skill? who has done the dirtiest,  the meanest, the darkest, and the

most, political work? He shall  have his reward. 

Senator Ratcliffe was absorbed and ill at ease. A swarm of  applicants for office dogged his steps and

beleaguered his rooms in  quest of his endorsement of their paper characters. The new  President  was to arrive

on Monday. Intrigues and combinations, of  which the  Senator was the soul, were all alive, awaiting this

arrival. Newspaper  correspondents pestered him with questions.  Brother senators called  him to conferences.

His mind was  preoccupied with his own interests.  One might have supposed  that, at this instant, nothing

could have  drawn him away from the  political gamingtable, and yet when Mrs. Lee  remarked that she  was

going to Mount Vernon on Saturday with a little  party,  including the British Minister and an Irish gentleman

staying  as a  guest at the British Legation, the Senator surprised her by  expressing a strong wish to join them.

He explained that, as the  political lead was no longer in his hands, the chances were nine in  ten that if he

stirred at all he should make a blunder; that his  friends expected him to do something when, in fact, nothing

could  be  done; that every preparation had already been made, and that  for him  to go on an excursion to

Mount Vernon, at this moment,  with the  British Minister, was, on the whole, about the best use he  could

make  of his time, since it would hide him for one day at  least. 

Lord Skye had fallen into the habit of consulting Mrs. Lee when  his own social resources were low, and it

was she who had  suggested  this party to Mount Vernon, with Carrington for a guide  and Mr. Gore  for variety,

to occupy the time of the Irish friend  whom Lord Skye was  bravely entertaining. 

This gentleman, who bore the title of Dunbeg, was a dilapidated  peer, neither wealthy nor famous. Lord Skye

brought him to call  on  Mrs. Lee, and in some sort put him under her care. He was  young, not  illlooking,

quite intelligent, rather too fond of facts,  and not  quick at humour. He was given to smiling in a deprecatory

way, and  when he talked, he was either absent or excited; he made  vague  blunders, and then smiled in

deprecation of offence, or his  words  blocked their own path in their rush. Perhaps his manner  was a little

ridiculous, but he had a good heart, a good head, and a  title. He  found favour in the eyes of Sybil and Victoria

Dare, who  declined to  admit other women to the party, although they offered  no objection to  Mr. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VI  33



Top




Page No 36


Ratcliffe's admission. As for Lord Dunbeg, he was an enthusiastic  admirer of General Washington, and, as he

privately intimated,  eager  to study phases of American society. He was delighted to go  with a  small party,

and Miss Dare secretly promised herself that  she would  show him a phase. 

The morning was warm, the sky soft, the little steamer lay at the  quiet wharf with a few negroes lazily

watching her preparations for  departure. 

Carrington, with Mrs. Lee and the young ladies, arrived first, and  stood leaning against the rail, waiting the

arrival of their  companions. Then came Mr. Gore, neatly attired and gloved, with  a  light spring overcoat; for

Mr. 

Gore was very careful of his personal appearance, and not a little  vain of his good looks. Then a pretty

woman, with blue eyes and  blonde hair, dressed in black, and leading a little girl by the hand,  came on board,

and Carrington went to shake hands with her. On  his  return to Mrs. Lee's side, she asked about his new

acquaintance, and  he replied with a halflaugh, as though he were  not proud of her, that  she was a client, a

pretty widow, well known  in Washington. "Any one  at the Capitol would tell you all about  her. 

She was the wife of a noted lobbyist, who died about two years  ago. 

Congressmen can refuse nothing to a pretty face, and she was their  idea of feminine perfection. Yet she is a

silly little woman, too.  Her husband died after a very short illness, and, to my great  surprise, made me

executor under his will. I think he had an idea  that he could trust me with his papers, which were important

and  compromising, for he seems to have had no time to go over them  and  destroy what were best out of the

way. So, you see, I am left  with his  widow and child to look after. Luckily, they are well  provided for." 

"Still you have not told me her name." "Her name is BakerMrs.  Sam Baker. But they are casting off, and

Mr. 

Ratcliffe will be left behind. I'll ask the captain to wait." About  a  dozen passengers had arrived, among them

the two Earls, with a  footman carrying a promising lunchbasket, and the planks were  actually hauled in

when a carriage dashed up to the whatf, and Mr.  Ratcliffe leaped out and hurried on board. "Off with you as

quick  as  you can!" said he to the negrohands, and in another moment the  little  steamer had begun her

journey, pounding the muddy waters  of the  Potomac and sending up its small column of smoke as  though it

were a  newly invented incenseburner approaching the  temple of the national  deity. Ratcliffe explained in

great glee how  he had barely managed to  escape his visitors by telling them that  the British Minister was

waiting for him, and that he would be  back again presently. "If they  had known where I was going," said  he,

"you would have seen the boat  swamped with officeseekers.  Illinois alone would have brought you to  a

watery grave." He was  in high spirits, bent upon enjoying his  holiday, and as they passed  the arsenal with its

solitary sentry, and  the navyyard, with its one  unseaworthy wooden warsteamer, he pointed  out these

evidences  of national grandeur to Lord Skye, threatening, as  the last terror of  diplomacy, to send him home in

an American frigate.  They were  thus indulging in senatorial humour on one side of the boat,  while  Sybil and

Victoria, with the aid of Mr. Gore and Carrington,  were  improving Lord Dunbeg's mind on the other. 

Miss Dare, finding for herself at last a convenient seat where she  could repose and be mistress of the

situation, put on a more than  usually demure expression and waited with gravity until her noble  neighbour

should give her an opportunity to show those powers  which,  as she believed, would supply a phase in his

existence.  Miss Dare was  one of those young persons, sometimes to be found  in America, who seem  to have

no object in life, and while  apparently devoted to men, care  nothing about them, but find  happiness only in

violating rules; she  made no parade of whatever  virtues she had, and her chief pleasure was  to make fun of all

the  world and herself. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VI  34



Top




Page No 37


"What a noble river!" remarked Lord Dunbeg, as the boat passed  out  upon the wide stream; "I suppose you

often sail on it?" 

"I never was here in my life till now," replied the untruthful Miss  Dare; "we don't think much of it; it s too

small; we're used to so  much larger rivers." 

"I am afraid you would not like our English rivers then; they are  mere brooks compared with this." 

"Are they indeed?" said Victoria, with an appearance of vague  surprise; "how curious! I don't think I care to

be an Englishwoman  then. I could not live without big rivers." 

Lord Dunbeg stared, and hinted that this was almost unreasonable. 

"Unless I were a Countess!" continued Victoria, meditatively,  looking at Alexandria, and paying no attention

to his lordship; "I  think I could manage if I were a Cccountess. It is such a pretty  title!" 

"Duchess is commonly thought a prettier one," stammered  Dunbeg,  much embarrassed. The young man was

not used to chaff  from women. 

"I should be satisfied with Countess. It sounds well. I am  surprised  that you don't like it." Dunbeg looked

about him uneasily  for some  means of escape but he was barred in. "I should think you  would  feel an awful

responsibility in selecting a Countess. How do you  do it?" 

Lord Dunbeg nervously joined in the general laughter as Sybil  ejaculated: 

"Oh, Victoria!" but Miss Dare continued without a smile or any  elevation of her monotonous voice: 

"Now, Sybil, don't interrupt me, please. I am deeply interested in  Lord Dunbeg's conversation. He

understands that my interest is  purely  scientific, but my happiness requires that I should know  how

Countesses are selected. 

Lord Dunbeg, how would you recommend a friend to choose a  Countess?" 

Lord Dunbeg began to be amused by her impudence, and he even  tried  to lay down for her satisfaction one or

two rules for selecting  Countesses, but long before he had invented his first rule, Victoria  had darted off to a

new subject. 

"Which would you rather be, Lord Dunbeg? an Earl or George  Washington?" 

"George Washington, certainly," was the Earl's courteous though  rather bewildered reply. 

"Really?" she asked with a languid affectation of surprise; "it is  awfully kind of you to say so, but of course

you can't mean it. 

"Indeed I do mean it." 

"Is it possible? I never should have thought it." 

"Why not, Miss Dare?" 

"You have not the air of wishing to be George Washington." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VI  35



Top




Page No 38


"May I again ask, why not?" 

"Certainly. Did you ever see George Washington?" 

"Of course not. He died fifty years before I was born." 

"I thought so. You see you don't know him. Now, will you give us  an idea of what you imagine General

Washington to have looked  like?" 

Dunbeg gave accordingly a flattering description of General  Washington, compounded of Stuart's portrait and

Greenough's  statue of  Olympian Jove with Washington's features, in the Capitol  Square. Miss  Dare listened

with an expression of superiority not  unmlxed with  patience, and then she enlightened him as follows: 

"All you have been saying is perfect stuffexcuse the vulgarity of  the expression. When I am a Countess I

will correct my language.  The  truth is that General Washington was a rawboned country  farmer, very

hardfeatured, very awkward, very illiterate and very  dull; very bad  tempered, very profane, and generally

tipsy after  dinner." 

"You shock me, Miss Dare!" exclaimed Dunbeg. 

"Oh! I know all about General Washington. My grandfather knew  him  intimately, and often stayed at Mount

Vernon for weeks  together. You  must not believe what you read, and not a word of  what Mr. Carrington  will

say. 

He is a Virginian and will tell you no end of fine stories and not  a  syllable of truth in one of them. We are all

patriotic about  Washington and like to hide his faults. If I weren't quite sure you  would never repeat it, I

would not tell you this. The truth is that  even when George Washington was a small boy, his temper was so

violent that no one could do anything with him. He once cut down  all  his father's fruittrees in a fit of

passion, and then, just because  they wanted to flog him, he threatened to brain his father with the  hatchet. His

aged wife suffered agonies from him. My grandfather  often told me how he had seen the General pinch and

swear at her  till  the poor creature left the room in tears; and how once at Mount  Vernon  he saw Washington,

when quite an old man, suddenly rush  at an  unoffending visitor, and chase him off the place, beating him  all

the  time over the head with a great stick with knots in it, and all  just  because he heard the poor man stammer;

he never could abide  ssstammering." 

Carrington and Gore burst into shouts of laughter over this  description of the Father of his country, but

Victoria continued in  her gentle drawl to enlighten Lord Dunbeg in regard to other  subjects  with information

equally mendacious, until he decided  that she was  quite the most eccentric person he had ever met. The  boat

arrived at  Mount Vernon while she was still engaged in a  description of the  society and manners of America,

and especially  of the rules which made  an offer of marriage necessary. According  to her, Lord Dunbeg was in

imminent peril; gentlemen, and  especially foreigners, were expected,  in all the States south of the  Potomac, to

offer themselves to at  least one young lady in every  city: "and I had only yesterday," said  Victoria, "a letter

from a  lovely girl in North Carolina, a dear  friend of mine, who wrote me  that she was right put out because

her  brothers had called on a  young English visitor with shot guns, and she  was afraid he  wouldn't recover,

and, after all, she says she should  have refused  him." 

Meanwhile Madeleine, on the other side of the boat, undisturbed  by  the laughter that surrounded Miss Dare,

chatted soberly and  seriously  with Lord Skye and Senator Ratcliffe. Lord Skye, too, a  little  intoxicated by the

brilliancy of the morning, broke out into  admiration of the noble river, and accused Americans of not

appreciating the beauties of their own country. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VI  36



Top




Page No 39


"Your national mind," said he, "has no eyelids. It requires a broad  glare and a beaten road. It prefers shadows

which you can cut out  with a knife. It doesn't know the beauty of this Virginia winter  softness." 

Mrs. Lee resented the charge. America, she maintained, had not  worn her feelings threadbare like Europe.

She had still her story to  tell; she was waiting for her Burns and Scott, her Wordsworth and  Byron, her

Hogarth and Turner. "You want peaches in spring," said  she. "Give us our thousand years of summer, and

then complain, if  you  please, that our peach is not as mellow as yours. Even our  voices may  be soft then," she

added, with a significant look at Lord  Skye. 

"We are at a disadvantage in arguing with Mrs. Lee," said he to  Ratcliffe; "when she ends as counsel, she

begins as witness. The  famous Duchess of Devonshire's lips were not half as convincing  as  Mrs. Lee's voice." 

Ratcliffe listened carefully, assenting whenever he saw that Mrs.  Lee wished it. He wished he understood

precisely what tones and  halftones, colours and harmonies, were. 

They arrived and strolled up the sunny path. At the tomb they  halted, as all good Americans do, and Mr.

Gore, in a tone of  subdued  sorrow, delivered a short address 

"It might be much worse if they improved it," he said, surveying  its  proportions with the ćsthetic eye of a

cultured Bostonian. "As it  stands, this tomb is a simple misfortune which might befall any of  us; we should

not grieve over it too much. What would our  feelings be  if a Congressional committee reconstructed it of

white  marble with  Gothic pepperpots, and gilded it inside on  machinemoulded stucco!" 

Madeleine, however, insisted that the tomb, as it stood, was the  only restless spot about the quiet landscape,

and that it  contradicted all her ideas about repose in the grave. Ratcliffe  wondered what she meant. 

They passed on, wandering across the lawn, and through the house.  Their eyes, weary of the harsh colours

and forms of the city, took  pleasure in the worn wainscots and the stained walls. Some of the  rooms were still

occupied; fires were burning in the wide  fireplaces. All were tolerably furnished, and there was no

uncomfortable sense of repair or newness. They mounted the  stairs,  and Mrs. Lee fairly laughed when she

was shown the room  in which  General Washington slept, and where he died. 

Carrington smiled too. "Our old Virginia houses were mostly like  this," said he; "suites of great halls below,

and these gaunt barracks  above. The Virginia house was a sort of hotel. When there was a  race  or a wedding,

or a dance, and the house was full, they thought  nothing  of packing half a dozen people in one room, and if

the  room was large,  they stretched a sheet a cross to separate the men  from the women. As  for toilet, those

were not the mornings of cold  baths. With our  ancestors a little washing went a long way." 

"Do you still live so in Virginia?" asked Madeleine. 

"Oh no, it is quite gone. We live now like other country people,  and try to pay our debts, which that

generation never did. They  lived  from hand to mouth. They kept a stablefull of horses. The  young men  were

always riding about the country, betting on  horseraces,  gambling, drinking, fighting, and making love. No

one  knew exactly  what he was worth until the crash came about fifty  years ago, and the  whole thing ran out." 

"Just what happened in Ireland!" said Lord Dunbeg, much  interested  and full of his article in the Quarterly;

"the resemblance  is perfect,  even down to the houses." 

Mrs. Lee asked Carrington bluntly whether he regretted the  destruction of this old social arrangement. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VI  37



Top




Page No 40


"One can't help regretting," said he, "whatever it was that  produced  George Washington, and a crowd of other

men like him. But I  think we might produce the men still if we had the same field for  them." 

"And would you bring the old society back again if you could?"  asked she. 

"What for? It could not hold itself up. General Washington himself  could not save it. Before he died he had

lost his hold on Virginia,  and his power was gone." 

The party for a while separated, and Mrs. Lee found herself alone  in the great drawingroom. Presently the

blonde Mrs. Baker  entered,  with her child, who ran about making more noise than  Mrs. Washington  would

have permitted. 

Madeleine, who had the usual feminine love of children, called the  girl to her and pointed out the shepherds

and shepherdesses carved  on  the white Italian marble of the fireplace; she invented a little  story  about them to

amuse the child, while the mother stood by and  at the  end thanked the storyteller with more enthusiasm than

seemed called  for. Mrs. Lee did not fancy her effusive manner, or  her complexion,  and was glad when

Dunbeg appeared at the  doorway. 

"How do you like General Washington at home?" asked she. 

"Really, I assure you I feel quite at home myself," replied Dunbeg,  with a more beaming smile than ever. "I

am sure General  Washington  was an Irishman. 

I know it from the look of the place. I mean to look it up and  write  an article about it." 

"Then if you have disposed of him," said Madeleine, "I think we  will have luncheon, and I have taken the

liberty to order it to be  served outside." 

There a table had been improvised, and Miss Dare was inspecting  the lunch, and making comments upon

Lord Skye's cuisine and  cellar. 

"I hope it is very dry champagne," said she, "the taste for sweet  champagne is quite awfully shocking." 

The young woman knew no more about dry and sweet champagne  than of  the wine of Ulysses, except that

she drank both with equal  satisfaction, but she was mimicking a Secretary of the British  Legation who had

provided her with supper at her last evening  party.  Lord Skye begged her to try it, which she did, and with

great  gravity  remarked that it was about five per cent. she presumed.  This, too, was  caught from her

Secretary, though she knew no  more what it meant than  if she had been a parrot. 

The luncheon was very lively and very good. When it was over, the  gentlemen were allowed to smoke, and

conversation fell into a  sober  strain, which at last threatened to become serious. 

"You want halftones!" said Madeleine to Lord Skye: "are there not  halftones enough to suit you on the

walls of this house?" 

Lord Skye suggested that this was probably owing to the fact that  Washington, belonging, as he did, to the

universe, was in his taste  an exception to local rules. 

"Is not the sense of rest here captivating?" she continued. "Look  at  that quaint garden, and this ragged lawn,

and the great river in  front, and the superannuated fort beyond the river! Everything is  peaceful, even down to

the poor old General's little bedroom. One  would like to lie down in it and sleep a century or two. And yet


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VI  38



Top




Page No 41


that  dreadful Capitol and its officeseekers are only ten miles off." 

"No! that is more than I can bear!" broke in Miss Victoria in a  stage whisper, "that dreadful Capitol! Why,

not one of us would be  here without that dreadful Capitol! except, perhaps, myself." 

"You would appear very well as Mrs. Washington, Victoria." 

"Miss Dare has been so very obliging as to give us her views of  General Washington's character this

morning," said Dunbeg, "but I  have not yet had time to ask Mr. Carrington for his." 

"Whatever Miss Dare says is valuable," replied Carrington, "but  her strong point is facts." 

"Never flatter! Mr. Carrington," drawled Miss Dare; "I do not need  it, and it does not become your style. Tell

me, Lord Dunbeg, is not  Mr. Carrington a little your idea of General Washington restored to  us in his prime?" 

"After your account of General Washington, Miss Dare, how can I  agree with you?" 

"After all," said Lord Skye, "I think we must agree that Miss Dare  is in the main right about the charms of

Mount Vernon. Even Mrs.  Lee,  on the way up, agreed that the General, who is the only  permanent  resident

here, has the air of being confoundedly bored  in his tomb. I  don't myself love your dreadful Capitol yonder,

but I  prefer it to a  bucolic life here. And I account in this way for my  want of enthusiasm  for your great

General. He liked no kind of life  but this. He seems to  have been greater in the character of a  homesick

Virginia planter  than as General or President. I forgive  him his inordinate dulness,  for he was not a

diplomatist and it was  not his business to lie, but  he might once in a way have forgotten  Mount Vernon." 

Dunbeg here burst in with an excited protest; all his words seemed  to shove each other aside in their haste to

escape first. "All our  greatest Englishmen have been homesick country squires. I am a  homesick country

squire myself." 

"How interesting!" said Miss Dare under her breath. 

Mr. Gore here joined in: "It is all very well for you gentlemen to  measure General Washington according to

your own private  twelveinch  carpenter's rule. But what will you say to us New  Englanders who never  were

country gentlemen at all, and never  had any liking for Virginia?  What did Washington ever do for us?  He

never even pretended to like  us. He never was more than barely  civil to us. I'm not finding fault  with him;

everybody knows that he  never cared for anything but Mount  Vernon. For all that, we  idolize him. To us he is

Morality, Justice,  Duty, Truth; half a  dozen Roman gods with capital letters. He is  austere, solitary,  grand; he

ought to be deified. I hardly feel easy,  eating, drinking,  smoking here on his portico without his permission,

taking  liberties with his house, criticising his bedrooms in his  absence.  Suppose I heard his horse now trotting

up on the other side,  and he  suddenly appeared at this door and looked at us. I should  abandon  you to his

indignation. I should run away and hide myself on  the  steamer. The mere thought unmans me." 

Ratcliffe seemed amused at Gore's halfserious notions. "You  recall to me," 

said he, "my own feelings when I was a boy and was made by my  father to learn the Farewell Address by

heart. In those days  General  Washington was a sort of American Jehovah. But the  West is a poor  school for

Reverence. Since coming to Congress I  have learned more  about General Washington, and have been

surprised to find what a  narrow base his reputation rests on. A fair  military officer, who made  many blunders,

and who never had  more men than would make a full  armycorps under his command,  he got an enormous

reputation in Europe  because he did not make  himself king, as though he ever had a chance  of doing it. A

respectable, painstaking President, he was treated by  the  Opposition with an amount of deference that would


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VI  39



Top




Page No 42


have made  government easy to a baby, but it worried him to death. His official  papers are fairly done, and

contain good average sense such as a  hundred thousand men in the United States would now write. I  suspect

that half of his attachment to this spot rose from his  consciousness  of inferior powers and his dread of

responsibility.  This government  can show today a dozen men of equal abilities,  but we don't deify  them.

What I most wonder at in him is not his  military or political  genius at all, for I doubt whether he had much,

but a curious Yankee  shrewdness in money matters. He thought  himself a very rich man, yet  he never spent a

dollar foolishly. He  was almost the only Virginian I  ever heard of, in public life, who  did not die insolvent." 

During this long speech, Carrington glanced across at Madeleine,  and caught her eye. Ratcliffe's criticism

was not to her taste.  Carrington could see that she thought it unworthy of him, and he  knew  that it would

irritate her. 

"I will lay a little trap for Mr. Ratcliffe," thought he to  himself;  "we will see whether he gets out of it." So

Carrington began,  and  all listened closely, for, as a Virginian, he was supposed to know  much about the

subject, and his family had been deep in the  confidence of Washington himself. 

"The neighbours hereabout had for many years, and may have still,  some curious stories about General

Washington's closeness in  money  matters. They said he never bought anything by weight but  he had it

weighed over again, nor by tale but he had it counted, and  if the  weight or number were not exact, he sent it

back. Once,  during his  absence, his steward had a room plastered, and paid the  plasterer's  bill. On the

General's return, he measured the room, and  found that  the plasterer had charged fifteen shillings too much.

Meanwhile the  man had died, and the General made a claim of  fifteen shillings on his  estate, which was paid.

Again, one of his  tenants brought him the  rent. The exact change of fourpence was  required. 

The man tendered a dollar, and asked the General to credit him  with the balance against the next year's rent.

The General refused  and made him ride nine miles to Alexandria and back for the  fourpence. On the other

hand, he sent to a shoemaker in  Alexandria to  come and measure him for shoes. The man returned  word that

he did not  go to any one's house to take measures, and  the General mounted his  horse and rode the nine miles

to him. One  of his rules was to pay at  taverns the same sum for his servants'  meals as for his own. An

innkeeper brought him a bill of  threeandninepence for his own  breakfast, and three shillings for  his

servant. He insisted upon  adding the extra ninepence, as he did  not doubt that the servant had  eaten as much

as he. What do you  say to these anecdotes? Was this  meanness or not?" 

Ratcliffe was amused. "The stories are new to me," he said. "It is  just as I thought. These are signs of a man

who thinks much of  trifles; one who fusses over small matters. We don't do things in  that way now that we no

longer have to get crops from granite, as  they used to do in New Hampshire when I was a boy." 

Carrington replied that it was unlucky for Virginians that they had  not done things in that way then: if they

had, they would not have  gone to the dogs. 

Gore shook his head seriously; "Did I not tell you so?" said he.  "Was not this man an abstract virtue? I give

you my word I stand in  awe before him, and I feel ashamed to pry into these details of his  life. What is it to us

how he thought proper to apply his principles  to nightcaps and feather dusters? We are not his body servants,

and  we care nothing about his infirmities. It is enough for us to know  that he carried his rules of virtue down

to a pin's point, and that we  ought, one and all, to be on our knees before his tomb." 

Dunbeg, pondering deeply, at length asked Carrington whether all  this did not make rather a clumsy

politician of the father of his  country. 

"Mr. Ratcliffe knows more about politics than I. Ask him," said  Carrington. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VI  40



Top




Page No 43


"Washington was no politician at all, as we understand the word,"  replied Ratcliffe abruptly. "He stood

outside of politics. The thing  couldn't be done today. The people don't like that sort of royal  airs." 

"I don't understand!" said Mrs. Lee. "Why could you not do it  now?" 

"Because I should make a fool of myself;" replied Ratcliffe,  pleased to think that Mrs. Lee should put him on

a level with  Washington. She had only meant to ask why the thing could not be  done, and this little touch of

Ratcliffe's vanity was inimitable. 

"Mr. Ratcliffe means that Washington was too respectable for our  time," 

interposed Carrington. 

This was deliberately meant to irritate Ratcliffe, and it did so  all  the more because Mrs. Lee turned to

Carrington, and said, with  some bitterness: 

"Was he then the only honest public man we ever had?" 

"Oh no!" replied Carrington cheerfully; "there have been one or  two others." 

"If the rest of our Presidents had been like him," said Gore, "we  should have had fewer ugly blots on our

short history." 

Ratcliffe was exasperated at Carrington's habit of drawing  discussion to this point. He felt the remark as a

personal insult, and  he knew it to be intended. "Public men," he broke out, "cannot be  dressing themselves

today in Washington's old clothes. If  Washington  were President now, he would have to learn our ways  or

lose his next  election. Only fools and theorists imagine that our  society can be  handled with gloves or long

poles. One must make  one's self a part of  it. If virtue won't answer our purpose, we must  use vice, or our

opponents will put us out of office, and this was as  true in  Washington's day as it is now, and always will be." 

"Come," said Lord Skye, who was beginning to fear an open  quarrel;  "the conversation verges on treason,

and I am accredited  to this  government. Why not examine the grounds?" 

A kind of natural sympathy led Lord Dunbeg to wander by the side  of Miss Dare through the quaint old

garden. His mind being much  occupied by the effort of stowing away the impressions he had just  received, he

was more than usually absent in his manner, and this  want of attention irritated the young lady. She made

some  comments on  flowers; she invented some new species with  startling names; she asked  whether these

were known in Ireland;  but Lord Dunbeg was for the  moment so vague in his answers that  she saw her case

was perilous. 

"Here is an old sundial. Do you have sundials in Ireland, Lord  Dunbeg?" 

"Yes; oh, certainly! What! sundials? Oh, yes! I assure you there  are a great many sundials in Ireland, Miss

Dare." 

"I am so glad. But I suppose they are only for ornament. Here it is  just the other way. Look at this one! they

all behave like that. The  wear and tear of our sun is too much for them; they don't last. My  uncle, who has a

place at Long Branch, had five sundials in ten  years." 

"How very odd! But really now, Miss Dare, I don't see how a  sundial could wear out." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VI  41



Top




Page No 44


"Don't you? How strange! Don't you see, they get soaked with  sunshine so that they can't hold shadow. It's

like me, you know. I  have such a good time all the time that I can't be unhappy. Do you  ever read the

Burlington Hawkeye, Lord Dunbeg?" 

"I don't remember; I think not. Is it an American serial?" gasped  Dunbeg, trying hard to keep pace with Miss

Dare in her reckless  dashes across country. 

"No, not serial at all!" replied Virginia; "but I am afraid you  would  find it very hard reading. I shouldn't try." 

"Do you read it much, Miss Dare?" 

"Oh, always! I am not really as light as I seem. But then I have an  advantage over you because I know the

language." 

By this time Dunbeg was awake again, and Miss Dare, satisfied  with  her success, allowed herself to become

more reasonable, until  a slight  shade of sentiment began to flicker about their path. 

The scattered party, however, soon had to unite again. The boat  rang its bell for return, they filed down the

paths and settled  themselves in their old places. As they steamed away, Mrs. Lee  watched the sunny hillside

and the peaceful house above, until she  could see them no more, and the longer she looked, the less she  was

pleased with herself. Was it true, as Victoria Dare said, that  she  could not live in so pure an air? Did she

really need the denser  fumes  of the city? Was she, unknown to herself; gradually  becoming tainted  with the

life about her? or was Ratcliffe right in  accepting the good  and the bad together, and in being of his time

since he was in it? Why  was it, she said bitterly to herself; that  everything Washington  touched, he purified,

even down to the  associations of his house? 

and why is it that everything we touch seems soiled? Why do I feel  unclean when I look at Mount Vernon? In

spite of Mr. Ratcliffe, is  it  not better to be a child and to cry for the moon and stars? 

The little Baker girl came up to her where she stood, and began  playing with her parasol. 

"Who is your little friend?" asked Ratcliffe. 

Mrs. Lee rather vaguely replied that she was the daughter of that  pretty woman in black; she believed her

name was Baker. 

"Baker, did you say?" repeated Ratcliffe. 

"BakerMrs. Sam Baker; at least so Mr. Carrington told me; he  said she was a client of his." 

In fact Ratcliffe soon saw Carrington go up to her and remain by  her side during the rest of the trip. Ratcliffe

watched them sharply  and grew more and more absorbed in his own thoughts as the boat  drew  nearer and

nearer the shore. 

Carrington was in high spirits. He thought he had played his cards  with unusual success. Even Miss Dare

deigned to acknowledge his  charms that day. 

She declared herself to be the moral image of Martha Washington,  and she started a discussion whether

Carrington or Lord Dunbeg  would  best suit her in the rôle of the General. 

"Mr. Carrington is exemplary," she said, "but oh, what joy to be  Martha Washington and a Countess too!" 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VI  42



Top




Page No 45


Chapter VII 

WHEN he reached his rooms that afternoon, Senator Ratcliffe  found  there, as he expected, a choice company

of friends and  admirers, who  had beguiled their leisure hours since noon by  cursing him in every  variety of

profane language that experience  could suggest and  impatience stimulate. On his part, had he  consulted his

own feelings  only, he would then and there have  turned them out, and locked the  doors behind them. So far as

silent  maledictions were concerned, no  profanity of theirs could hold its  own against the intensity and

deliberation with which, as he found  himself approaching his own door,  he expressed between his teeth  his

views in respect to their eternal  interests. Nothing could be less  suited to his present humour than the  society

which awaited him in  his rooms. He groaned in spirit as he sat  down at his writingtable  and looked about

him. Dozens of  officeseekers were besieging the  house; men whose patriotic services  in the last election

called  loudly for recognition from a grateful  country. 

They brought their applications to the Senator with an entreaty  that  he would endorse and take charge of

them. Several members and  senators who felt that Ratcliffe had no reason for existence except  to fight their

battle for patronage, were lounging about his room,  reading newspapers, or beguiling their time with tobacco

in  various  forms; at long intervals making dull remarks, as though  they were more  weary than their

constituents of the atmosphere  that surrounds the  grandest government the sun ever shone upon. 

Several newspaper correspondents, eager to barter their news for  Ratcliffe's hints or suggestions, appeared

from time to time on the  scene, and, dropping into a chair by Ratcliffe's desk, whispered  with  him in

mysterious tones. 

Thus the Senator worked on, hour after hour, mechanically doing  what was required of him, signing papers

without reading them,  answering remarks without hearing them, hardly looking up from  his  desk, and

appearing immersed in labour. This was his  protection  against curiosity and garrulity. 

The pretence of work was the curtain he drew between himself and  the world. 

Behind this curtain his mental operations went on, undisturbed by  what was about him, while he heard all that

was said, and said  little  or nothing himself. His followers respected this privacy, and  left him  alone. He was

their prophet, and had a right to seclusion.  He was  their chieftain, and while he sat in his monosyllabic

solitude, his  ragged tail reclined in various attitudes about him,  and occasionally  one man spoke, or another

swore. Newspapers  and tobacco were their  resource in periods of absolute silence. 

A shade of depression rested on the faces and the voices of Clan  Ratcliffe that evening, as is not unusual with

forces on the eve of  battle. Their remarks came at longer intervals, and were more  pointless and random than

usual. There was a want of elasticity in  their bearing and tone, partly coming from sympathy with the  evident

depression of their chief; partly from the portents of the  time. The  President was to arrive within fortyeight

hours, and as  yet there was  no sign that he properly appreciated their services;  there were signs  only too

unmistakeable that he was painfully  misled and deluded, that  his countenance was turned wholly in  another

direction, and that all  their sacrifices were counted as  worthless. There was reason to  believe that he came

with a  deliberate purpose of making war upon  Ratcliffe and breaking him  down; of refusing to bestow

patronage on  them, and of bestowing  it wherever it would injure them most deeply.  At the thought that  their

honestly earned harvest of foreign missions  and consulates,  departmentbureaus, customhouse and revenue

offices,  postmasterships, Indian agencies, and army and navy contracts,  might  now be wrung from their grasp

by the selfish greed of a  mere  accidental intrudera man whom nobody wanted and every  one

ridiculedtheir natures rebelled, and they felt that such things  must  not be; that there could be no more hope

for democratic  government if  such things were possible. At this point they  invariably became  excited, lost

their equanimity, and swore. Then  they fell back on  their faith in Ratcliffe: if any man could pull  them


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VII  43



Top




Page No 46


through, he  could; after all, the President must first reckon  with him, and he was  an uncommon tough

customer to tackle. 

Perhaps, however, even their faith in Ratcliffe might have been  shaken, could they at that moment have

looked into his mind and  understood what was passing there. Ratcliffe was a man vastly  their  superior, and he

knew it. He lived in a world of his own and  had  instincts of refinement. Whenever his affairs went

unfavourably, these  instincts revived, and for the time swept all his  nature with them. He  was now filled with

disgust and cynical  contempt for every form of  politics. During long years he had done  his best for his party;

he had  sold himself to the devil, coined his  heart's blood, toiled with a  dogged persistence that no

daylabourer  ever conceived; and all for  what? To be rejected as its candidate;  to be put under the harrow of

a  small Indiana farmer who made no  secret of the intention to "corral"  him, and, as he elegantly  expressed it,

to "take his hide and tallow."  Ratcliffe had no great  fear of losing his hide, but he felt aggrieved  that he

should be  called upon to defend it, and that this should be  the result of  twenty years' devotion. Like most men

in the same place,  he did  not stop to cast up both columns of his account with the party,  nor  to ask himself the

question that lay at the heart of his  grievance:  How far had he served his party and how far himself? He was

in no  humour for selfanalysis: this requires more repose of mind than  he  could then command. As for the

President, from whom he had not  heard a whisper since the insolent letter to Grimes, which he had  taken care

not to show, the Senator felt only a strong impulse to  teach him better sense and better manners. But as for

political life,  the events of the last six months were calculated to make any man  doubt its value. He was quite

out of sympathy with it. He hated the  sight of his tobaccochewing, newspaperreading satellites, with  their

hats tipped at every angle except the right one, and their feet  everywhere except on the floor. Their

conversation bored him and  their presence was a nuisance. He would not submit to this slavery  longer. He

would have given his Senatorship for a civilized house  like Mrs. Lee's, with a woman like Mrs. Lee at its

head, and twenty  thousand a year for life. He smiled his only smile that evening  when  he thought how rapidly

she would rout every man Jack of his  political  following out of her parlours, and how meekly they would

submit to  banishment into a backoffice with an oilcloth carpet  and two cane  chairs. 

He felt that Mrs. Lee was more necessary to him than the  Presidency itself; he could not go on without her;

he needed  human  companionship; some Christian comfort for his old age;  some avenue of  communication

with that social world, which  made his present  surroundings look cold and foul; some touch of  that

refinement of mind  and morals beside which his own seemed  coarse. He felt unutterably  lonely. He wished

Mrs. Lee had asked  him home to dinner; but Mrs. Lee  had gone to bed with a  headache. He should not see

her again for a  week. Then his mind  turned back upon their morning at Mount Vernon,  and bethinking

himself of Mrs. Sam Baker, he took a sheet of  notepaper, and  wrote a line to Wilson Keen, Esq., at

Georgetown,  requesting him  to call, if possible, the next morning towards one  o'clock at the  Senator's rooms

on a matter of business. Wilson Keen  was chief of  the Secret Service Bureau in the Treasury Department,

and, as the  depositary of all secrets, was often called upon for  assistance  which he was very goodnatured in

furnishing to senators,  especially if they were likely to be Secretaries of the Treasury. 

This note despatched, Mr. Ratcliffe fell back into his reflective  mood, which led him apparently into still

lower depths of  discontent  until, with a muttered oath, he swore he could "stand no  more of  this," and,

suddenly rising, he informed his visitors that he  was  sorry to leave them, but he felt rather poorly and was

going to  bed;  and to bed he went, while his guests departed, each as his  business or  desires might point him,

some to drink whiskey and  some to repose. 

On Sunday morning Mr. Ratcliffe, as usual, went to church. He  always attended morning serviceat the

Methodist Episcopal  Churchnot wholly on the ground of religious conviction, but  because  a large number

of his constituents were churchgoing  people and he  would not willingly shock their principles so long as  he

needed their  votes. In church, he kept his eyes closely fixed  upon the clergyman,  and at the end of the sermon

he could say  with truth that he had not  heard a word of it, although the  respectable minister was gratified by

the attention his discourse  had received from the Senator from  Illinois, an attention all the  more praiseworthy


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VII  44



Top




Page No 47


because of the  engrossing public cares which  must at that moment have distracted the  Senator's mind. In this

last  idea, the minister was right. Mr.  Ratcliffe's mind was greatly  distracted by public cares, and one of  his

strongest reasons for  going to church at all was that he might get  an hour or two of  undisturbed reflection.

During the entire service he  was absorbed  in carrying on a series of imaginary conversations with  the new

President. He brought up in succession every form of  proposition  which the President might make to him;

every trap which  could be  laid for him; every sort of treatment he might expect, so  that he  could not be taken

by surprise, and his frank, simple nature  could  never be at a loss. One object, however, long escaped him.

Supposing, what was more than probable, that the President's  opposition to Ratcliffe's declared friends made

it impossible to  force any of them into office; it would then be necessary to try  some  new man, not obnoxious

to the President, as a candidate for  the  Cabinet. Who should this be? Ratcliffe pondered long and  deeply,

searching out a man who combined the most powerful  interests, with the  fewest enmities. This subject was

still  uppermost at the moment when  service ended. Ratcliffe pondered  over it as he walked back to his  rooms.

Not until he reached his  own door did he come to a conclusion: 

Carson would do; Carson of Pennsylvania; the President had  probably never heard of him. 

Mr. Wilson Keen was waiting the Senator's return, a heavy man  with  a square face, and goodnatured, active

blue eyes; a man of  few words  and those wellconsidered. The interview was brief.  After apologising  for

breaking in upon Sunday with business, Mr.  Ratcliffe excused  himself on the ground that so little time was

left  before the close of  the session. A bill now before one of his  Committees, on which a  report must soon be

made, involved  matters to which it was believed  that the late Samuel Baker,  formerly a wellknown

lobbyagent in  Washington, held the only  clue. He being dead, Mr. Ratcliffe wished to  know whether he had

left any papers behind him, and in whose hands  these papers were,  or whether any partner or associate of his

was  acquainted with his  affairs. 

Mr. Keen made a note of the request, merely remarking that he had  been very well acquainted with Baker,

and also a little with his  wife, who was supposed to know his affairs as well as he knew  them  himself; and

who was still in Washington. He thought he  could bring  the information in a day or two. As he then rose to

go,  Mr. Ratcliffe  added that entire secrecy was necessary, as the  interests involved in  obstructing the search

were considerable, and  it was not well to wake  them up. Mr. Keen assented and went his  way. 

All this was natural enough and entirely proper, at least so far as  appeared on the surface. Had Mr. Keen been

so curious in other  people's affairs as to look for the particular legislative measure  which lay at the bottom of

Mr. 

Ratcliffe's inquiries, he might have searched among the papers of  Congress a very long time and found

himself greatly puzzled at  last.  In fact there was no measure of the kind. The whole story was  a  fiction. Mr.

Ratcliffe had scarcely thought of Baker since his  death,  until the day before, when he had seen his widow on

the  Mount Vernon  steamer and had found her in relations with  Carrington. Something in  Carrington's

habitual attitude and  manner towards himself had long  struck him as peculiar, and this  connection with Mrs.

Baker had  suggested to the Senator the idea  that it might be well to have an eye  on both. Mrs. Baker was a

silly  woman, as he knew, and there were old  transactions between  Ratcliffe and Baker of which she might be

informed, but which  Ratcliffe had no wish to see brought within Mrs.  Lee's ken. As for  the fiction invented to

set Keen in motion, it was  an innocent one.  It harmed nobody. Ratcliffe selected this particular  method of

inquiry because it was the easiest, safest, and most  effectual. If he  were always to wait until he could afford to

tell the  precise truth,  business would very soon be at a standstill, and his  career at an  end. 

This little matter disposed of; the Senator from Illinois passed  his  afternoon in calling upon some of his

brother senators, and the  first of those whom he honoured with a visit was Mr. Krebs, of  Pennsylvania. There

were many reasons which now made the  cooperation  of that highminded statesman essential to Mr.

Ratcliffe. The  strongest of them was that the Pennsylvania  delegation in Congress was  well disciplined and


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VII  45



Top




Page No 48


could be used  with peculiar advantage for  purposes of "pressure." Ratcliffe's  success in his contest with the

new President depended on the  amount of "pressure" he could employ. To  keep himself in the  background,

and to fling over the head of the raw  Chief Magistrate  a web of intertwined influences, any one of which

alone would be  useless, but which taken together were not to be broken  through; to  revive the lost art of the

Roman retiarius, who from a  safe distance  threw his net over his adversary, before attacking with  the dagger;

this was Ratcliffe's intention and towards this he had  been  directing all his manipulation for weeks past. How

much  bargaining and how many promises he found it necessary to make,  was  known to himself alone. About

this time Mrs. Lee was a little  surprised to find Mr. Gore speaking with entire confidence of  having

Ratcliffe's support in his application for the Spanish  mission, for  she had rather imagined that Gore was not a

favourite  with Ratcliffe.  She noticed too that Schneidekoupon had come  back again and spoke  mysteriously

of interviews with Ratcliffe; of  attempts to unite the  interests of New York and Pennsylvania; and  his

countenance took on a  dark and dramatic expression as he  proclaimed that no sacrifice of the  principle of

protection should  be tolerated. Schneidekoupon  disappeared as suddenly as he came,  and from Sybil's

innocent  complaints of his spirits and temper,  Mrs. Lee jumped to the  conclusion that Mr. Ratcliffe, Mr.

Clinton,  and Mr. 

Krebs had for the moment combined to sit heavily upon poor  Schneidekoupon, and to remove his disturbing

influence from the  scene, at least until other men should get what they wanted. These  were merely the trifling

incidents that fell within Mrs. Lee's  observation. She felt an atmosphere of bargain and intrigue, but  she  could

only imagine how far it extended. Even Carrington,  when she  spoke to him about it, only laughed and shook

his head: 

"Those matters are private, my dear Mrs. Lee; you and I are not  meant to know such things." 

This Sunday afternoon Mr. Ratcliffe's object was to arrange the  little manoeuvre about Carson of

Pennsylvania, which had  disturbed  him in church. 

His efforts were crowned with success. Krebs accepted Carson and  promised to bring him forward at ten

minutes' notice, should the  emergency arise. 

Ratcliffe was a great statesman. The smoothness of his  manipulation was marvellous. No other man in

politics, indeed no  other man who had ever been in politics in this country, couldhis  admirers saidhave

brought together so many hostile interests and  made so fantastic a combination. Some men went so far as to

maintain  that he would "rope in the President himself before the  old man had  time to swap knives with him."

The beauty of his  work consisted in the  skill with which he evaded questions of  principle. As he wisely said,

the issue now involved was not one of  principle but of power. 

The fate of that noble party to which they all belonged, and which  had a record that could never be forgotten,

depended on their  letting  principle alone. Their principle must be the want of  principles. There  were indeed

individuals who said in reply that  Ratcliffe had made  promises which never could be carried out, and  there

were almost  superhuman elements of discord in the  combination, but as Ratcliffe  shrewdly rejoined, he only

wanted it  to last a week, and he guessed  his promises would hold it up for  that time. 

Such was the situation when on Monday afternoon the  Presidentelect arrived in Washington, and the

comedy began. The  new  President was, almost as much as Abraham Lincoln or  Franklin Pierce,  an unknown

quantity in political mathematics. In  the national  convention of the party, nine months before, after  some

dozens of  fruitless ballots in which Ratcliffe wanted but  three votes of a  majority, his opponents had done

what he was now  doing; they had laid  aside their principles and set up for their  candidate a plain Indiana

farmer, whose political experience was  limited to stumpspeaking in  his native State, and to one term as

Governor. They had pitched upon  him, not because they thought  him competent, but because they hoped by

doing so to detach  Indiana from Ratcliffe's following, and they were  so successful  that within fifteen minutes


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VII  46



Top




Page No 49


Ratcliffe's friends were  routed, and the  Presidency had fallen upon this new political Buddha. 

He had begun his career as a stonecutter in a quarry, and was, not  unreasonably, proud of the fact. During

the campaign this incident  had, of course, filled a large space in the public mind, or, more  exactly, in the

public eye. "The Stonecutter of the Wabash," he  was  sometimes called; at others "the Hoosier Quarryman,"

but his  favourite  appellation was "Old Granite," although this last  endearing name,  owing to an unfortunate

similarity of sound, was  seized upon by his  opponents, and distorted into "Old Granny." He  had been painted

on  many thousand yards of cotton sheeting,  either with a terrific  sledgehammer, smashing the skulls (which

figured as pavingstones) of  his political opponents, or splitting by  gigantic blows a huge rock  typical of the

opposing party. His  opponents in their turn had paraded  illuminations representing the  Quarryman in the garb

of a  State'sprison convict breaking the  heads of Ratcliffe and other  wellknown political leaders with a  very

feeble hammer, or as "Old  Granny" in pauper's rags,  hopelessly repairing with the same heads the  impossible

roads  which typified the illconditioned and miry ways of  his party. But  these violations of decency and good

sense were  universally  reproved by the virtuous; and it was remarked with  satisfaction  that the purest and

most highly cultivated newspaper  editors on his  side, without excepting those of Boston itself; agreed  with

one  voice that the Stonecutter was a noble type of man, perhaps  the  very noblest that had appeared to adorn

this country since the  incomparable Washington. 

That he was honest, all admitted; that is to say, all who voted for  him. 

This is a general characteristic of all new presidents. He himself  took great pride in his homespun honesty,

which is a quality  peculiar to nature's noblemen. Owing nothing, as he conceived, to  politicians, but

sympathising through every fibre of his unselfish  nature with the impulses and aspirations of the people, he

affirmed  it to be his first duty to protect the people from those vultures, as  he called them, those wolves in

sheep's clothing, those harpies,  those hyenas, the politicians; epithets which, as generally  interpreted, meant

Ratcliffe and Ratcliffe's friends. 

His cardinal principle in politics was hostility to Ratcliffe, yet  he  was not vindictive. He came to Washington

determined to be the  Father of his country; to gain a proud immortality and a  reelection. 

Upon this gentleman Ratcliffe had let loose all the forms of  "pressure" 

which could be set in motion either in or out of Washington. From  the moment when he had left his humble

cottage in Southern  Indiana,  he had been captured by Ratcliffe's friends, and smothered  in  demonstrations of

affection. They had never allowed him to  suggest the  possibility of illfeeling. They had assumed as a matter

of course  that the most cordial attachment existed between him  and his party. On  his arrival in Washington

they systematically cut  him off from contact  with any influences but their own. This was  not a very difficult

thing  to do, for great as he was, he liked to be  told of his greatness, and  they made him feel himself a

colossus.  Even the few personal friends  in his company were manipulated  with the utmost care, and their

weaknesses put to use before they  had been in Washington a single day. 

Not that Ratcliffe had anything to do with all this underhand and  grovelling intrigue. Mr. Ratcliffe was a man

of dignity and  selfrespect, who left details to his subordinates. He waited calmly  until the President,

recovered from the fatigues of his journey,  should begin to feel the effect of a Washington atmosphere. Then

on  Wednesday morning, Mr. Ratcliffe left his rooms an hour  earlier than  usual on his way to the Senate, and

called at the  President's Hotel:  he was ushered into a large apartment in which  the new Chief  Magistrate was

holding court, although at sight of  Ratcliffe, the  other visitors edged away or took their hats and left  the room.

The  President proved to be a hardfeatured man of sixty,  with a hooked  nose and thin, straight, irongray

hair. His voice was  rougher than  his features and he received Ratcliffe awkwardly. He  had suffered  since his

departure from Indiana. Out there it had  seemed a mere  fleabite, as he expressed it, to brush Ratcliffe  aside,

but in  Washington the thing was somehow different. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VII  47



Top




Page No 50


Even his own Indiana friends looked grave when he talked of it,  and shook their heads. They advised him to

be cautious and gain  time;  to lead Ratcliffe on, and if possible to throw on him the  responsibility of a quarrel.

He was, therefore, like a brown bear  undergoing the process of taming; very illtempered, very rough,  and  at

the same time very much bewildered and a little frightened.  Ratcliffe sat ten minutes with him, and obtained

information in  regard to pains which the President had suffered during the  previous  night, in consequence, as

he believed, of an  overindulgence in fresh  lobster, a luxury in which he had found a  diversion from the cares

of  state. So soon as this matter was  explained and condoled upon,  Ratcliffe rose and took leave. 

Every device known to politicians was now in full play against the  Hoosier Quarryman. State delegations

with contradictory requests  were  poured in upon him, among which that of Massachusetts  presented as its

only prayer the appointment of Mr. Gore to the  Spanish mission.  Difficulties were invented to embarrass and

worry him. False leads  were suggested, and false information  carefully mingled with true. A  wild dance was

kept up under his  eyes from daylight to midnight, until  his brain reeled with the  effort to follow it. Means

were also found  to convert one of his  personal, confidential friends, who had come  with him from  Indiana

and who had more brains or less principle than  the others;  from him every word of the President was brought

directly  to  Ratcliffe's ear. 

Early on Friday morning, Mr. Thomas Lord, a rival of the late  Samuel Baker, and heir to his triumphs,

appeared in Ratcliffe's  rooms  while the Senator was consuming his lonely egg and chop.  Mr. Lord had  been

chosen to take general charge of the  presidential party and to  direct all matters connected with  Ratcliffe's

interests. Some people  might consider this the work of a  spy; he looked on it as a public  duty. He reported

that "Old  Granny" had at last shown signs of  weakness. Late the previous  evening when, according to his

custom, he  was smoking his pipe  in company with his kitchencabinet of followers,  he had again  fallen upon

the subject of Ratcliffe, and with a volley  of oaths had  sworn that he would show him his place yet, and that

he  meant to  offer him a seat in the Cabinet that would make him "sicker  than a  stuck hog." From this remark

and some explanatory hints that  followed, it seemed that the Quarryman had abandoned his scheme  of  putting

Ratcliffe to immediate political death, and had now  undertaken  to invite him into a Cabinet which was to be

specially  constructed to  thwart and humiliate him. 

The President, it appeared, warmly applauded the remark of one  counsellor, that Ratcliffe was safer in the

Cabinet than in the  Senate, and that it would be easy to kick him out when the time  came. 

Ratcliffe smiled grimly as Mr. Lord, with much clever mimicry,  described the President's peculiarities of

language and manner, but  he said nothing and waited for the event. The same evening came a  note from the

President's private secretary requesting his  attendance, if possible, tomorrow, Saturday morning, at ten

o'clock.  The note was curt and cool. Ratcliffe merely sent back  word that he  would come, and felt a little

regret that the President  should not  know enough etiquette to understand that this verbal  answer was  intended

as a hint to improve his manners. He did  come accordingly,  and found the President looking blacker than

before. This time there  was no avoiding of tender subjects. The  President meant to show  Ratcliffe by the

decision of his course,  that he was master of the  situation. He broke at once into the  middle of the matter: "I

sent for  you," 

said he, "to consult with you about my Cabinet. Here is a list of  the  gentlemen I intend to invite into it. You

will see that I have got  you down for the Treasury. Will you look at the list and say what  you  think of it?" 

Ratcliffe took the paper, but laid it at once on the table without  looking at it. "I can have no objection," said

he, "to any Cabinet  you may appoint, provided I am not included in it. My wish is to  remain where I am.

There I can serve your administration better  than  in the Cabinet." 

"Then you refuse?" growled the President. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VII  48



Top




Page No 51


"By no means. I only decline to offer any advice or even to hear  the names of my proposed colleagues until it

is decided that my  services are necessary. If they are, I shall accept without caring  with whom I serve." 

The President glared at him with an uneasy look. What was to be  done next? 

He wanted time to think, but Ratcliffe was there and must be  disposed of. He involuntarily became more

civil: "Mr. Ratcliffe,  your  refusal would knock everything on the head. I thought that  matter was  all fixed.

What more can I do?" 

But Ratcliffe had no mind to let the President out of his clutches  so easily, and a long conversation followed,

during which he  forced  his antagonist into the position of urging him to take the  Treasury in  order to prevent

some undefined but portentous  mischief in the Senate.  All that could be agreed upon was that  Ratcliffe

should give a  positive answer within two days, and on  that agreement he took his  leave. 

As he passed through the corridor, a number of gentlemen were  waiting for interviews with the President, and

among them was the  whole Pennsylvania delegation, "ready for biz," as Mr. Tom Lord  remarked, with a

wink. 

Ratcliffe drew Krebs aside and they exchanged a few words as he  passed out. 

Ten minutes afterwards the delegation was admitted, and some of  its members were a little surprised to hear

their spokesman,  Senator  Krebs, press with extreme earnestness and in their names,  the  appointment of Josiah

B. Carson to a place in the Cabinet,  when they  had been given to understand that they came to  recommend

Jared  Caldwell as postmaster of Philadelphia. But  Pennsylvania is a great  and virtuous State, whose

representatives  have entire confidence in  their chief. Not one of them so much as  winked. 

The dance of democracy round the President now began again with  wilder energy. Ratcliffe launched his last

bolts. His twodays' delay  was a mere cover for bringing new influences to bear. He needed  no  delay. He

wanted no time for reflection. The President had  undertaken  to put him on the horns of a dilemma; either to

force  him into a  hostile and treacherous Cabinet, or to throw on him the  blame of a  refusal and a quarrel. He

meant to embrace one of the  horns and to  impale the President on it, and he felt perfect  confidence in his own

success. He meant to accept the Treasury  and he was ready to back  himself with a heavy wager to get the

government entirely into his own  hands within six weeks. His  contempt for the Hoosier Stonecutter was

unbounded, and his  confidence in himself more absolute than ever. 

Busy as he was, the Senator made his appearance the next evening  at Mrs. 

Lee's, and finding her alone with Sybil, who was occupied with her  own little devices, Ratcliffe told

Madeleine the story of his week's  experience. 

He did not dwell on his exploits. On the contrary he quite ignored  those elaborate arrangements which had

taken from the President  his  power of volition. His picture presented himself; solitary and  unprotected, in the

character of that honest beast who was invited  to  dine with the lion and saw that all the footmarks of his

predecessors  led into the lion's cave, and none away from it. He  described in  humorous detail his interviews

with the Indiana lion,  and the  particulars of the surfeit of lobster as given in the  President's  dialect; he even

repeated to her the story told him by  Mr. Tom Lord,  without omitting oaths or gestures; he told her how

matters stood at  the moment, and how the President had laid a trap  for him which he  could not escape; he

must either enter a Cabinet  constructed on  purpose to thwart him and with the certainty of  ignominious

dismissal  at the first opportunity, or he must refuse an  offer of friendship  which would throw on him the

blame of a  quarrel, and enable the  President to charge all future difficulties to  the account of  Ratcliffe's

"insatiable ambition." "And now, Mrs.  Lee," he continued,  with increasing seriousness of tone; "I want  your


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VII  49



Top




Page No 52


advice; what shall I  do?" 

Even this half revelation of the meanness which distorted politics;  this onesided view of human nature in its

naked deformity playing  pranks with the interests of forty million people, disgusted and  depressed

Madeleine's mind. Ratclife spared her nothing except  the  exposure of his own moral sores. He carefully

called her  attention to  every leprous taint upon his neighbours' persons, to  every rag in  their foul clothing, to

every slimy and fetid pool that  lay beside  their path. It was his way of bringing his own qualities  into relief.

He meant that she should go hand in hand with him  through the  brimstone lake, and the more repulsive it

seemed to  her, the more  overwhelming would his superiority become. He  meant to destroy those  doubts of

his character which Carrington  was so carefully fostering,  to rouse her sympathy, to stimulate her  feminine

sense of  selfsacrifice. 

When he asked this question she looked up at him with an  expression of indignant pride, as she spoke: 

"I say again, Mr. Ratcliffe, what I said once before. Do whatever  is  most for the public good." 

"And what is most for the public good?" 

Madeleine half opened her mouth to reply, then hesitated, and  stared silently into the fire before her. What

was indeed most for  the public good? 

Where did the public good enter at all into this maze of personal  intrigue, this wilderness of stunted natures

where no straight road  was to be found, but only the tortuous and aimless tracks of beasts  and things that

crawl? 

Where was she to look for a principle to guide, an ideal to set up  and to point at? 

Ratcliffe resumed his appeal, and his manner was more serious  than  ever. 

"I am hard pressed, Mrs. Lee. My enemies encompass me about.  They  mean to ruin me. I honestly wish to do

my duty. You once  said that  personal considerations should have no weight. Very  well! throw them  away!

And now tell me what I should do." 

For the first time, Mrs. Lee began to feel his power. He was  simple, straightforward, earnest. His words

moved her. How  should she  imagine that he was playing upon her sensitive nature  precisely as he  played

upon the President's coarse one, and that this  heavy western  politician had the instincts of a wild Indian in

their  sharpness and  quickness of perception; that he divined her  character and read it as  he read the faces and

tones of thousands  from day to day? She was  uneasy under his eye. She began a  sentence, hesitated in the

middle,  and broke down. She lost her  command of thought, and sat dumbfounded.  He had to draw her  out of

the confusion he had himself made. 

"I see your meaning in your face. You say that I should accept the  duty and disregard the consequences." 

"I don't know," said Madeleine, hesitatingly; "Yes, I think that  would be my feeling." 

"And when I fall a sacrifice to that man's envy and intrigue, what  will you think then, Mrs. Lee? Will you not

join the rest of the  world and say that I overreached myself; and walked into this trap  with my eyes open, and

for my own objects? Do you think I shall  ever  be thought better of; for getting caught here? I don't parade

high  moral views like our friend French. I won't cant about virtue.  But I  do claim that in my public life I have

tried to do right. Will  you do  me the justice to think so?" 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VII  50



Top




Page No 53


Madeleine still struggled to prevent herself from being drawn into  indefinite promises of sympathy with this

man. She would keep  him at  arm's length whatever her sympathies might be. She would  not pledge  herself to

espouse his cause. She turned upon him with  an effort, and  said that her thoughts, now or at any time, were

folly  and nonsense,  and that the consciousness of rightdoing was the  only reward any  public man had a right

to expect. 

"And yet you are a hard critic, Mrs. Lee. If your thoughts are what  you say, your words are not. You judge

with the judgment of  abstract  principles, and you wield the bolts of divine justice. You  look on and  condemn,

but you refuse to acquit. When I come to  you on the verge of  what is likely to be the fatal plunge of my life,

and ask you only for  some clue to the moral principle that ought to  guide me, you look on  and say that virtue

is its own reward. And  you do not even say where  virtue lies." 

"I confess my sins," said Madeleine, meekly and despondently;  "life is more complicated than I thought." 

"I shall be guided by your advice," said Ratcliffe; "I shall walk  into  that den of wild beasts, since you think I

ought. But I shall  hold  you to your responsibility. You cannot refuse to see me through  dangers you have

helped to bring me into." 

"No, no!" cried Madeleine, earnestly; "no responsibility. You ask  more than I can give." 

Ratcliffe looked at her a moment with a troubled and careworn  face. His eyes seemed deep sunk in their dark

circles, and his voice  was pathetic in its intensity. "Duty is duty, for you as well as for  me. I have a right to

the help of all pure minds. You have no right  to refuse it. How can you reject your own responsibility and

hold  me  to mine?" 

Almost as he spoke, he rose and took his departure, leaving her no  time to do more than murmur again her

ineffectual protest. After  he  was gone, Mrs. 

Lee sat long, with her eyes fixed on the fire, reflecting upon what  he had said. Her mind was bewildered by

the new suggestions  which  Ratcliffe had thrown out. What woman of thirty, with  aspirations for  the infinite,

could resist an attack like this? What  woman with a soul  could see before her the most powerful public  man

of her time,  appealingwith a face furrowed by anxieties, and  a voice vibrating  with only halfsuppressed

affectionto her for  counsel and sympathy,  without yielding some response? and what  woman could have

helped  bowing her head to that rebuke of her  overconfident judgment, coming  as it did from one who in the

same breath appealed to that judgment as  final? Ratcliffe, too, had  a curious instinct for human weaknesses.

No  magnetic needle was  ever truer than his finger when he touched the  vulnerable spot in  an opponent's

mind. Mrs. Lee was not to be reached  by an appeal  to religious sentiment, to ambition, or to affection. 

Any such appeal would have fallen flat on her ears and destroyed  its own hopes. But she was a woman to the

very last drop of her  blood. She could not be induced to love Ratcliffe, but she might be  deluded into

sacrificing herself for him. She atoned for want of  devotion to God, by devotion to man. 

She had a woman's natural tendency towards asceticism,  selfextinction, selfabnegation. All through life

she had made  painful efforts to understand and follow out her duty. Ratcliffe  knew  her weak point when he

attacked her from this side. Like all  great  orators and advocates, he was an actor; the more effective  because

of  a certain dignified air that forbade familiarity. 

He had appealed to her sympathy, her sense of right and of duty, to  her courage, her loyalty, her whole higher

nature; and while he  made  this appeal he felt more than half convinced that he was all  he  pretended to be, and

that he really had a right to her devotion.  What  wonder that she in her turn was more than half inclined to

admit that  right. She knew him now better than Carrington or  Jacobi knew him.  Surely a man who spoke as


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VII  51



Top




Page No 54


he spoke, had noble  instincts and lofty  aims? Was not his career a thousand times more  important than hers?

If  he, in his isolation and his cares, needed  her assistance, had she an  excuse for refusing it? What was there

in her aimless and useless life  which made it so precious that she  could not afford to fling it into  the gutter, if

need be, on the bare  chance of enriching some fuller  existence? 

Chapter VIII 

OF all titles ever assumed by prince or potentate, the proudest is  that of the Roman pontiffs: "Servus

servorum Dei""Servant of the  servants of God." 

In former days it was not admitted that the devil's servants could  by right have any share in government. They

were to be shut out,  punished, exiled, maimed, and burned. The devil has no servants  now;  only the people

have servants. There may be some mistake  about a  doctrine which makes the wicked, when a majority, the

mouthpiece of  God against the virtuous, but the hopes of mankind  are staked on it;  and if the weak in faith

sometimes quail when  they see humanity  floating in a shoreless ocean, on this plank,  which experience and

religion long since condemned as rotten,  mistake or not, men have thus  far floated better by its aid, than the

popes ever did with their  prettier principle; so that it will be a long  time yet before society  repents. 

Whether the new President and his chief rival, Mr. Silas P.  Ratcliffe, were or were not servants of the

servants of God, is not  material here. Servants they were to some one. No doubt many of  those  who call

themselves servants of the people are no better than  wolves  in sheep's clothing, or asses in lions' skins. One

may see  scores of  them any day in the Capitol when Congress is in session,  making noisy  demonstrations, or

more usefully doing nothing. A  wiser generation  will employ them in manual labour; as it is, they  serve only

themselves. But there are two officers, at least, whose  service is  realthe President and his Secretary of the

Treasury. The  Hoosier  Quarryman had not been a week in Washington before he  was heartily  homesick for

Indiana. No maidofallwork in a  cheap boardinghouse  was ever more harassed. Everyone  conspired

against him. His enemies  gave him no peace. All  Washington was laughing at his blunders, and  ribald sheets,

published on a Sunday, took delight in printing the new  Chief  Magistrate's sayings and doings, chronicled

with outrageous  humour, and placed by malicious hands where the President could  not  but see them. He was

sensitive to ridicule, and it mortified him  to  the heart to find that remarks and acts, which to him seemed

sensible  enough, should be capable of such perversion. Then he  was overwhelmed  with public business. It

came upon him in a  deluge, and he now, in his  despair, no longer tried to control it. He  let it pass over him

like a  wave. His mind was muddied by the  innumerable visitors to whom he had  to listen. But his greatest

anxiety was the Inaugural Address which,  distracted as he was, he  could not finish, although in another week

it  must be delivered. He  was nervous about his Cabinet; it seemed to him  that he could do  nothing until he

had disposed of Ratcliffe. 

Already, thanks to the President's friends, Ratcliffe had become  indispensable; still an enemy, of course, but

one whose hands must  be  tied; a sort of Sampson, to be kept in bonds until the time came  for  putting him out

of the way, but in the meanwhile, to be  utilized. This  point being settled, the President had in imagination

begun to lean  upon him; for the last few days he had postponed  everything till next  week, "when I get my

Cabinet arranged;"  which meant, when he got  Ratcliffe's assistance; and he fell into a  panic whenever he

thought  of the chance that Ratcliffe might  refuse. 

He was pacing his room impatiently on Monday mormng, an hour  before the time fixed for Ratcliffe's visit.

His feelings still  fluctuated violently, and if he recognized the necessity of using  Ratcliffe, he was not the less

determined to tie Ratcliffe's hands.  He must be made to come into a Cabinet where every other voice  would

be against him. He must be prevented from having any  patronage to  dispose of. He must be induced to accept

these  conditions at the  start. How present this to him in such a way as  not to repel him at  once? All this was

needless, if the President had  only known it, but  he thought himself a profound statesman, and  that his hand


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VIII  52



Top




Page No 55


was guiding  the destinies of America to his own  reelection. When at length, on  the stroke of ten o'clock,

Ratcliffe  entered the room, the President  turned to him with nervous  eagerness, and almost before offering his

hand, said that he hoped  Mr. Ratcliffe had come prepared to begin work  at once. The  Senator replied that, if

such was the President's decided  wish, he  would offer no further opposition. Then the President drew  himself

up in the attitude of an American Cato, and delivered a  prepared  address, in which he said that he had chosen

the members ot  his  Cabinet with a careful regard to the public interests; that Mr.  Ratcliffe was essential to the

combination; that he expected no  disagreement on principles, for there was but one principle which  he  should

consider fundamental, namely, that there should be no  removals  from office except for cause; and that under

these  circumstances he  counted upon Mr. Ratcliffe's assistance as a  matter of patriotic duty. 

To all this Ratcliffe assented without a word of objection, and the  President, more convinced than ever of his

own masterly  statesmanship, breathed more freely than for a week past. Within  ten  minutes they were

actively at work together, clearing away the  mass of  accumulated business. 

The relief of the Quarryman surprised himself. Ratcliffe lifted the  weight of affairs from his shoulders with

hardly an effort. He knew  everybody and everything. He took most of the President's visitors  at  once into his

own hands and dismissed them with great rapidity.  He  knew what they wanted; he knew what

recommendations were  strong and  what were weak; who was to be treated with deference  and who was to be

sent away abruptly; where a blunt refusal was  safe, and where a pledge  was allowable. The President even

trusted him with the unfinished  manuscript of the Inaugural  Address, which Ratcliffe returned to him  the next

day with such  notes and suggestions as left nothing to be  done beyond copying  them out in a fair hand. With

all this, he proved  himself a very  agreeable companion. He talked well and enlivened the  work; he  was not a

hard taskmaster, and when he saw that the President  was  tired, he boldly asserted that there was no more

business that  could  not as well wait a day, and so took the weary Stonecutter out  to  drive for a couple of

hours, and let him go peacefully to sleep in  the carriage. They dined together and Ratcliffe took care to send

for  Tom Lord to amuse them, for Tom was a wit and a humourist,  and kept  the President in a laugh. Mr. Lord

ordered the dinner and  chose the  wines. He could be coarse enough to suit even the  President's palate,  and

Ratcliffe was not behindhand. When the  new Secretary went away at  ten o'clock that night, his chief; who

was in high good humour with  his dinner, his champagne, and his  conversation, swore with some

unnecessary granite oaths, that  Ratcliffe was "a clever fellow  anyhow," and he was glad "that job  was fixed." 

The truth was that Ratcliffe had now precisely ten days before the  new Cabinet could be set in motion, and in

these ten days he must  establish his authority over the President so firmly that nothing  could shake it. He was

diligent in good works. Very soon the court  began to feel his hand. If a business letter or a written memorial

came in, the President found it easy to endorse: "Referred to the  Secretary of the Treasury." If a visitor

wanted anything for himself  or another, the invariable reply came to be: "Just mention it to Mr.  Ratcliffe;" or,

"I guess Ratcliffe will see to that." 

Before long he even made jokes in a Catonian manner; jokes that  were not peculiarly witty, but somewhat

gruff and boorish, yet  significant of a resigned and selfcontented mind. One morning he  ordered Ratcliffe to

take an ironclad ship of war and attack the  Sioux in Montana, seeing that he was in charge of the army and

navy  and Indians at once, and Jack of all trades; and again he told  a naval  officer who wanted a courtmartial

that he had better get  Ratcliffe to  sit on him for he was a whole courtmartial by himself.  That Ratcliffe  held

his chief in no less contempt than before, was  probable but not  certain, for he kept silence on the subject

before  the world, and  looked solemn whenever the President was  mentioned. 

Before three days were over, the President, with a little more than  his usual abruptness, suddenly asked him

what he knew about this  fellow Carson, whom the Pennsylvanians were bothering him to  put in  his Cabinet.

Ratcliffe was guarded: he scarcely knew the  man; Mr.  Carson was not in politics, he believed, but was pretty

respectablefor a Pennsylvanian. The President returned to the  subject several times; got out his list of

Cabinet officers and  figured industriously upon it with a rather perplexed face; called  Ratcliffe to help him;


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VIII  53



Top




Page No 56


and at last the "slate" was fairly broken, and  Ratcliffe's eyes gleamed when the President caused his list of

nominations to be sent to the Senate on the 5th March, and Josiah  B.  Carson, of Pennsylvania, was promptly

confirmed as Secretary  of the  Interior. 

But his eyes gleamed still more humorously when, a few days  afterwards, the President gave him a long list

of some two score  names, and asked him to find places for them. He assented  goodnaturedly, with a remark

that it might be necessary to make a  few removals to provide for these cases. 

"Oh, well," said the President, "I guess there's just about as many  as that had ought to go out anyway. These

are friends of mine; got  to  be looked after. Just stuff 'em in somewhere." 

Even he felt a little awkward about it, and, to do him justice,  this  was the last that was heard about the

fundamental rule of his  administration. 

Removals were fast and furious, until all Indiana became easy in  circumstances. And it was not to be denied

that, by one means or  another, Ratcliffe's friends did come into their fair share of the  public money. 

Perhaps the President thought it best to wink at such use of the  Treasury patronage for the present, or was

already a little  overawed  by his Secretary. 

Ratcliffe's work was done. The public had, with the help of some  clever intrigue, driven its servants into the

traces. Even an Indiana  stonecutter could be taught that his personal prejudices must yield  to the public

service. What mischief the selfishness, the ambition,  or the ignorance of these men might do, was another

matter. As the  affair stood, the President was the victim of his own schemes. It  remained to be seen whether,

at some future day, Mr. Ratcliffe  would  think it worth his while to strangle his chief by some quiet  Eastern

intrigue, but the time had gone by when the President  could make use  of either the bowstring or the axe

upon him. 

All this passed while Mrs. Lee was quietly puzzling her poor little  brain about her duty and her responsibility

to Ratcliffe, who,  meanwhile, rarely failed to find himself on Sunday evenings by her  side in her parlour,

where his rights were now so well established  that no one presumed to contest his seat, unless it were old

Jacobi,  who from time to time reminded him that he was fallible and  mortal.  Occasionally, though not often,

Mr. Ratcliffe came at other  times, as  when he persuaded Mrs. Lee to be present at the  Inauguration, and to

call on the President's wife. Madeleine and  Sybil went to the Capitol  and had the best places to see and hear

the Inauguration, as well as a  cold March wind would allow. Mrs.  Lee found fault with the ceremony;  it was

of the earth, earthy, she  said. An elderly western farmer, with  silver spectacles, new and  glossy evening

clothes, bony features, and  stiff; thin, gray hair,  trying to address a large crowd of people,  under the

drawbacks of a  piercing wind and a cold in his head, was not  a hero. Sybil's mind  was lost in wondering

whether the President would  not soon die of  pneumonia. Even this experience, however, was happy  when

compared with that of the call upon the President's wife, after  which Madeleine decided to leave the new

dynasty alone in future.  The  lady, who was somewhat stout and coarsefeatured, and whom  Mrs. Lee

declared she wouldn't engage as a cook, showed qualities  which, seen  under that fierce light which beats

upon a throne,  seemed ungracious.  Her antipathy to Ratcliffe was more violent  than her husband's, and  was

even more openly expressed, until the  President was quite put out  of countenance by it. She extended her

hostility to every one who  could be supposed to be Ratcliffe's  friend, and the newspapers, as  well as private

gossip, had marked  out Mrs. Lee as one who, by an  alliance with Ratcliffe, was aiming  at supplanting her

own rule over  the White House. 

Hence, when Mrs. Lightfoot Lee was announced, and the two  sisters  were ushered into the presidential

parlour, she put on a  coldly  patronizing air, and in reply to Madeleine's hope that she  found  Washington

agreeable, she intimated that there was much in  Washington  which struck her as awful wicked, especially the


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VIII  54



Top




Page No 57


women; and, looking  at Sybil, she spoke of the style of dress in  this city which she said  she meant to do what

she could to put a  stop to. She'd heard tell that  people sent to Paris for their gowns,  just as though America

wasn't  good enough to make one's clothes!  Jacob (all Presidents' wives speak  of their husbands by their first

names) had promised her to get a law  passed against it. In her town  in Indiana, a young woman who was seen

on the street in such  clothes wouldn't be spoken to. At these remarks,  made with an air  and in a temper quite

unmistakable, Madeleine became  exasperated beyond measure, and said that "Washington would be  pleased

to see the President do something in regard to  dressreformor any other reform;" and with this allusion to

the  President's anteelection reform speeches, Mrs. Lee turned her  back  and left the room, followed by Sybil

in convulsions of  suppressed  laughter, which would not have been suppressed had  she seen the face  of their

hostess as the door shut behind them, and  the energy with  which she shook her head and said: "See if I don't

reform you yet,  youjade!" 

Mrs. Lee gave Ratcliffe a lively account of this interview, and he  laughed nearly as convulsively as Sybil

over it, though he tried to  pacify her by saying that the President's most intimate friends  openly declared his

wife to be insane, and that he himself was the  person most afraid of her. But Mrs. Lee declared that the

President  was as bad as his wife; that an equally good President and  President's wife could be picked up in

any cornergrocery between  the  Lakes and the Ohio; and that no inducement should ever make  her go  near

that coarse washerwoman again. 

Ratcliffe did not attempt to change Mrs. Lee's opinion. Indeed he  knew better than any man how Presidents

were made, and he had  his own  opinions in regard to the process as well as the fabric  produced.  Nothing Mrs.

Lee could say now affected him. He threw  off his  responsibility and she found it suddenly resting on her own

shoulders.  When she spoke with indignation of the wholesale  removals from office  with which the new

administration marked  its advent to power, he told  her the story of the President's  fundamental principle, and

asked her  what she would have him do.  "He meant to tie my hands," said  Ratcliffe, "and to leave his own

free, and I accepted the condition.  Can I resign now on such a  ground as this?" And Madeleine was obliged  to

agree that he could  not. She had no means of knowing how many  removals he made in  his own interest, or

how far he had outwitted the  President at his  own game. He stood before her a victim and a patriot.  Every

step  he had taken had been taken with her approval. He was now  in  office to prevent what evil he could, not

to be responsible for the  evil that was done; and he honestly assured her that much worse  men  would come in

when he went out, as the President would  certainly take  good care that he did go out when the moment

arrived. 

Mrs. Lee had the chance now to carry out her scheme in coming to  Washington, for she was already deep in

the mire of politics and  could see with every advantage how the great machine floundered  about, bespattering

with mud even her own pure garments.  Ratcliffe  himself, since entering the Treasury, had begun to talk  with

a sneer  of the way in which laws were made, and openly said  that he wondered  how government got on at all.

Yet he declared  still that this  particular government was the highest expression of  political thought.  Mrs. Lee

stared at him and wondered whether he  knew what thought was.  To her the government seemed to have  less

thought in it than one of  Sybil's gowns, for if they, like the  government, were monstrously  costly, they were

at least adapted to  their purpose, the parts fitted  together, and they were neither  awkward nor unwieldy. 

There was nothing very encouraging in all this, but it was better  than New York. At least it gave her

something to look at, and to  think about. Even Lord Dunbeg preached practical philanthropy to  her  by the

hour. Ratcliffe, too, was compelled to drag himself out  of the  rut of machine politics, and to justify his right

of admission  to her  house. There Mr. French discoursed at great length, until the  fourth  of March sent him

home to Connecticut; and he brought  more than one  intelligent member of Congress to Mrs. Lee's  parlour.

Underneath the  scum floating on the surface of politics,  Madeleine felt that there  was a sort of healthy ocean

current of  honest purpose, which swept the  scum before it, and kept the mass  pure. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VIII  55



Top




Page No 58


This was enough to draw her on. She reconciled herself to  accepting the Ratcliffian morals, for she could see

no choice. She  herself had approved every step she had seen him take. She could  not  deny that there must be

something wrong in a double standard  of  morality, but where was it? Mr. 

Ratcliffe seemed to her to be doing good work with as pure means  as he had at hand. He ought to be

encouraged, not reviled. What  was  she that she should stand in judgment? 

Others watched her progress with less satisfaction. Mr. Nathan  Gore was one of these, for he came in one

evening, looking much  out  of temper, and, sitting down by her side he said he had come to  bid  goodbye and

to thank her for the kindness she had shown him;  he was  to leave Washington the next morning. She too

expressed  her warm  regret, but added that she hoped he was only going in  order to take  his passage to

Madrid. 

He shook his head. "I am going to take my passage," said he, "but  not to Madrid. The fates have cut that

thread. The President does  not  want my services, and I can't blame him, for if our situations  were  reversed, I

should certainly not want his. He has an Indiana  friend,  who, I am told, wanted to be postmaster at

Indianapolis, but  as this  did not suit the politicians, he was bought off at the  exorbitant  price of the Spanish

mission. But I should have no  chance even if he  were out of the way. The President does not  approve of me.

He objects  to the cut of my overcoat which is  unfortunately an English one. He  also objects to the cut of my

hair.  I am afraid that his wife objects  to me because I am so happy as to  be thought a friend of yours." 

Madeleine could only acknowledge that Mr. Gore's case was a bad  one. "But after all," said she, "why should

politicians be expected  to love you literary gentlemen who write history. Other criminal  classes are not

expected to love their judges." 

"No, but they have sense enough to fear them," replied Gore  vindictively; "not one politician living has the

brains or the art to  defend his own cause. The ocean of history is foul with the  carcases  of such statesmen,

dead and forgotten except when some  historian  fishes one of them up to gibbet it." 

Mr. Gore was so much out of temper that after this piece of  extravagance he was forced to pause a moment to

recover himself.  Then  he went on: "You are perfectly right, and so is the  President. I  have no business to

be meddling in politics. It is not  my place. The  next time you hear of me, I promise it shall not be  as an

officeseeker." 

Then he rapidly changed the subject, saying that he hoped Mrs.  Lee  was soon going northward again, and that

they might meet at  Newport. 

"I don't know," replied Madeleine; "the spring is pleasant here,  and  we shall stay till the warm weather, I

think." 

Mr. Gore looked grave. "And your politics!" said he; "are you  satisfied with what you have seen?" 

"I have got so far as to lose the distinction between right and  wrong. Isn't that the first step in politics?" 

Mr. Gore had no mind even for serious jesting. He broke out into a  long lecture which sounded like a chapter

of some future history:  "But Mrs. Lee, is it possible that you don't see what a wrong path  you are on. If you

want to know what the world is really doing to  any  good purpose, pass a winter at Samarcand, at Timbuctoo,

but  not at  Washington. Be a bankclerk, or a journeyman printer, but  not a  Congressman. Here you will find

nothing but wasted effort  and clumsy  intrigue." 

"Do you think it a pity for me to learn that?" asked Madeleine  when his long essay was ended. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VIII  56



Top




Page No 59


"No!" replied Gore, hesitating; "not if you do learn it. But many  people never get so far, or only when too

late. I shall be glad to  hear that you are mistress of it and have given up reforming  politics. The Spaniards

have a proverb that smells of the stable, but  applies to people like you and me: 

The man who washes his donkey's head, loses time and soap." 

Gore took his leave before Madeleine had time to grasp all the  impudence of this last speech. Not until she

was fairly in bed that  night did it suddenly flash on her mind that Mr. Gore had dared to  caricature her as

wasting time and soap on Mr. Ratcliffe. At first  she was violently angry and then she laughed in spite of

herself;  there was truth in the portrait. In secret, too, she was the less  offended because she half thought that it

had depended only on  herself to make of Mr. Gore something more than a friend. If she  had  overheard his

parting words to Carrington, she would have had  still  more reason to think that a little jealousy of Ratcliffe's

success  sharpened the barb of Gore's enmity. 

"Take care of Ratcliffe!" was his farewell; "he is a clever dog. He  has set his mark on Mrs. Lee. Look out that

he doesn't walk off  with  her!" 

A little startled by this sudden confidence, Carrington could only  ask what he could do to prevent it. 

"Cats that go ratting, don't wear gloves," replied Gore, who always  carried a Spanish proverb in his pocket.

Carrington, after painful  reflection, could only guess that he wanted Ratcliffe's enemies to  show their claws.

But how? 

Mrs. Lee not long afterwards spoke to Ratcliffe of her regret at  Gore's disappointment and hinted at his

disgust. Ratcliffe replied  that he had done what he could for Gore, and had introduced him  to  the President,

who, after seeing him, had sworn his usual  granitic  oath that he would sooner send his nigger farmhand Jake

to Spain than  that manmilliner. "You know how I stand;" added  Ratcliffe; "what more  could I do?" And

Mrs. Lee's implied  reproach was silenced. 

If Gore was little pleased with Ratcliffe's conduct, poor  Schneidekoupon was still less so. He turned up again

at  Washington  not long after the Inauguration and had a private  interview with the  Secretary of the Treasury. 

What passed at it was known only to themselves, but, whatever it  was, Schneidekoupon's temper was none

the better for it. From his  conversations with Sybil, it seemed that there was some question  about

appointments in which his protectionist friends were  interested, and he talked very openly about Ratcliffe's

want of  good  faith, and how he had promised everything to everybody and  had failed  to keep a single pledge;

if Schneidekoupon's advice had  been taken,  this wouldn't have happened. Mrs. Lee told Ratcliffe  that

Schneidekoupon seemed out of temper, and asked the reason.  He only  laughed and evaded the question,

remarking that cattle of  this kind  were always complaining unless they were allowed to run  the whole

government; Schneidekoupon had nothing to grumble  about; no one had  ever made any promises to him. But

nevertheless Schneidekoupon  confided to Sybil his antipathy to  Ratcliffe and solemnly begged her  not to let

Mrs. Lee fall into his  hands, to which Sybil answered  tartly that she only wished Mr. 

Schneidekoupon would tell her how to help it. 

The reformer French had also been one of Ratcliffe's backers in  the fight over the Treasury. He remained in

Washington a few days  after the Inauguration, and then disappeared, leaving cards with  P.P.C. in the corner,

at Mrs. Lee's door. Rumour said that he too  was  disappointed, but he kept his own counsel, and, if he really

wanted  the mission to Belgium, he contented himself with waiting  for it. A  respectable stagecoach

proprietor from Oregon got the  place. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VIII  57



Top




Page No 60


As for Jacobi, who was not disappointed, and who had nothing to  ask for, he was bitterest of all. He formally

offered his  congratulations to Ratcliffe on his appointment. This little scene  occurred in Mrs. Lee's parlour.

The old Baron, with his most suave  manner, and his most Voltairean leer, said that in all his  experience, and

he had seen a great many court intrigues, he had  never seen anything better managed than that about the

Treasury. 

Ratcliffe was furiously angry, and told the Baron outright that  foreign ministers who insulted the

governments to which they  were  accredited ran a risk of being sent home. 

"Ce serait toujours un pis aller," said Jacobi, seating himself  with  calmness in Ratcliffe's favourite chair by

Mrs. Lee's side. 

Madeleine, alarmed as she was, could not help interposing, and  hastily asked whether that remark was

translatable. 

"Ah!" said the Baron; "I can do nothing with your language. You  would only say that it was a choice of evils,

to go, or to stay." 

"We might translate it by saying: 'One may go farther and fare  worse,'" 

rejoined Madeleine; and so the storm blew over for the time, and  Ratcliffe sulkily let the subject drop.

Nevertheless the two men  never met in Mrs. 

Lee's parlour without her dreading a personal altercation. Little  by  little, what with Jacobi's sarcasms and

Ratcliffe's roughness, they  nearly ceased to speak, and glared at each other like quarrelsome  dogs. Madeleine

was driven to all kinds of expedients to keep the  peace, yet at the same time she could not but be greatly

amused by  their behaviour, and as their hatred of each other only stimulated  their devotion to her, she was

content to hold an even balance  between them. 

Nor were these all the awkward consequences of Ratcliffe's  attentions. Now that he was distinctly recognized

as an intimate  friend of Mrs. Lee's, and possibly her future husband, no one  ventured any longer to attack him

in her presence, but nevertheless  she was conscious in a thousand ways that the atmosphere became  more  and

more dense under the shadow of the Secretary of the  Treasury. In  spite of herself she sometimes felt uneasy,

as though  there were  conspiracy in the air. One March afternoon she was  sitting by her  fire, with an English

Review in her hand, trying to  read the last  Symposium on the sympathies of Eternal Punishment,  when her

servant  brought in a card, and Mrs. Lee had barely time  to read the name of  Mrs. Samuel Baker when that

lady followed  the servant into the room,  forcing the countersign in so effective  style that for once Madeleine

was fairly disconcerted. Her manner  when thus intruded upon, was cool,  but in this case, on  Carrington's

account, she tried to smile  courteously and asked her  visitor to sit down, which Mrs. Baker was  doing without

an  invitation, very soon putting her hostess entirely at  her ease. She  was, when seen without her veil, a showy

woman verging  on forty,  decidedly large, tall, overdressed even in mourning, and  with a  complexion rather

fresher than nature had made it. 

There was a geniality in her address, savouring of easy Washington  ways, a fruitiness of smile, and a rich

southern accent, that  explained on the spot her success in the lobby. She looked about  her  with fine

selfpossession, and approved Mrs. Lee's  surroundings with a  cordiality so different from the northern

stinginess of praise, that  Madeleine was rather pleased than  offended. Yet when her eye rested on  the Corot,

Madeleine's only  pride, she was evidently perplexed, and  resorted to eyeglasses, in  order, as it seemed, to

gain time for  reflection. But she was not to  be disconcerted even by Corot's  masterpiece: 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VIII  58



Top




Page No 61


"How pretty! Japanese, isn't it? Seaweeds seen through a fog. I  went to an auction yesterday, and do you

know I bought a teapot  with  a picture just like that." 

Madeleine inquired with extreme interest about the auction, but  after learning all that Mrs. Baker had to tell,

she was on the point  of being reduced to silence, when she bethought herself to mention  Carrington. Mrs. 

Baker brightened up at once, if she could be said to brighten where  there was no sign of dimness: 

"Dear Mr. Carrington! Isn't he sweet? I think he's a delicious man.  I don't know what I should do without

him. Since poor Mr. Baker  left  me, we have been together all the time. You know my poor  husband left

directions that all his papers should be burned, and  though I would  not say so unless you were such a friend

of Mr.  Carrington's, I reckon  it's just as well for some people that he did. I  never could tell you  what

quantities of papers Mr. 

Carrington and I have put in the fire; and we read them all too." 

Madeleine asked whether this was not dull work. 

"Oh, dear, no! You see I know all about it, and told Mr. Carrington  the story of every paper as we went on. It

was quite amusing, I  assure you." 

Mrs. Lee then boldly said she had got from Mr. Carrington an idea  that Mrs. 

Baker was a very skilful diplomatist. 

"Diplomatist!" echoed the widow with her genial laugh; "Well! it  was as much that as anything, but there's

not many diplomatists'  wives in this city ever did as much work as I used to do. Why, I  knew  half the

members of Congress intimately, and all of them by  sight. I  knew where they came from and what they liked

best. I  could get round  the greater part of them, sooner or later." 

Mrs. Lee asked what she did with all this knowledge. Mrs. Baker  shook her pinkandwhite countenance,

and almost paralysed her  opposite neighbour by a sort of Grande Duchesse wink: 

"Oh, my dear! you are new here. If you had seen Washington in  wartimes and for a few years afterwards,

you wouldn't ask that.  We  had more congressional business than all the other agents put  together. Every one

came to us then, to get his bill through, or his  appropriation watched. We were hard at work all the time. You

see,  one can't keep the run of three hundred men without some  trouble. My  husband used to make lists of

them in books with a  history of each man  and all he could learn about him, but I carried  it all in my head." 

"Do you mean that you could get them all to vote as you pleased?"  asked Madeleine. 

"Well! we got our bills through," replied Mrs. Baker. 

"But how did you do it? did they take bribes?" 

"Some of them did. Some of them liked suppers and cards and  theatres and all sorts of things. Some of them

could be led, and  some  had to be driven like Paddy's pig who thought he was going  the other  way. Some of

them had wives who could talk to them,  and somehadn't,"  said Mrs. Baker, with a queer intonation in her

abrupt ending. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VIII  59



Top




Page No 62


"But surely," said Mrs. Lee, "many of them must have been  aboveI  mean, they must have had nothing to

get hold of; so that  you could  manage them." 

Mrs. Baker laughed cheerfully and remarked that they were very  much of a muchness. 

"But I can't understand how you did it," urged Madeleine; "now,  how would you have gone to work to get a

respectable senator's  votea man like Mr. 

Ratcliffe, for instance?" 

"Ratcliffe!" repeated Mrs. Baker with a slight elevation of voice  that gave way to a patronising laugh. "Oh,

my dear! don't mention  names. I should get into trouble. Senator Ratcliffe was a good  friend  of my husband's.

I guess Mr. Carrington could have told you  that. But  you see, what we generally wanted was all right enough.

We had to know  where our bills were, and jog people's elbows to  get them reported in  time. Sometimes we

had to convince them  that our bill was a proper  one, and they ought to vote for it. Only  now and then, when

there was  a great deal of money and the vote  was close, we had to find out what  votes were worth. It was

mostly  dining and talking, calling them out  into the lobby or asking them  to supper. I wish I could tell you

things I have seen, but I don't  dare. It wouldn't be safe. I've told  you already more than I ever said  to any one

else; but then you are so  intimate with Mr. Carrington,  that I always think of you as an old  friend." 

Thus Mrs. Baker rippled on, while Mrs. Lee listened with more  and  more doubt and disgust. The woman was

showy, handsome in  a coarse  style, and perfectly presentable. Mrs. Lee had seen  Duchesses as  vulgar. She

knew more about the practical working  of government than  Mrs. Lee could ever expect or hope to know.

Why then draw back from  this interesting lobbyist with such  babyish repulsion? 

When, after a long, and, as she declared, a most charming call,  Mrs. Baker wended her way elsewhere and

Madeleine had given  the  strictest order that she should never be admitted again,  Carrington  entered, and

Madeleine showed him Mrs. Baker's card  and gave a lively  account of the interview. 

"What shall I do with the woman?" she asked; "must I return her  card?" But Carrington declined to offer

advice on this interesting  point. "And she says that Mr. Ratcliffe was a friend of her  husband's  and that you

could tell me about that." 

"Did she say so?" remarked Carrington vaguely. 

"Yes! and that she knew every one's weak points and could get all  their votes." 

Carrington expressed no surprise, and so evidently preferred to  change the subject, that Mrs. Lee desisted and

said no more. 

But she determined to try the same experiment on Mr. Ratcliffe,  and chose the very next chance that offered.

In her most indifferent  manner she remarked that Mrs. Sam Baker had called upon her  and had  initiated her

into the mysteries of the lobby till she had  become  quite ambitious to start on that career. 

"She said you were a friend of her husband's," added Madeleine  softly. 

Ratcliffe's face betrayed no sign. 

"If you believe what those people tell you," said he drily, "you  will  be wiser than the Queen of Sheba." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter VIII  60



Top




Page No 63


Chapter IX 

WHENEVER a man reaches the top of the political ladder, his  enemies unite to pull him down. His friends

become critical and  exacting. Among the many dangers of this sort which now  threatened  Ratcliffe, there was

one that, had he known it, might  have made him  more uneasy than any of those which were the  work of

senators and  congressmen. Carrington entered into an  alliance, offensive and  defensive, with Sybil. It came

about in this  wise. Sybil was fond of  riding. and occasionally, when Carrington  could spare the time, he  went

as her guide and protector in these  country excursions; for every  Virginian, however out at elbows,  has a

horse, as he has shoes or a  shirt. 

In a thoughtless moment Carrington had been drawn into a  promise  that he would take Sybil to Arlington.

The promise was  one that he did  not hurry to keep, for there were reasons which  made a visit to  Arlington

anything but a pleasure to him; but Sybil  would listen to no  excuses, and so it came about that, one lovely

March morning, when the  shrubs and the trees in the square before  the house were just  beginning, under the

warmer sun, to show  signs of their coming  wantonness, Sybil stood at the open window  waiting for him,

while her  new Kentucky horse before the door  showed what he thought of the delay  by curving his neck,

tossing  his head, and pawing the pavement. 

Carrington was late and kept her waiting so long, that the  mignonette and geraniums, which adorned the

window, suffered  for his  slowness, and the curtain tassels showed signs of wilful  damage.  Nevertheless he

arrived at length, and they set out  together, choosing  the streets least enlivened by horsecars and

provisioncarts, until  they had crept through the great metropolis  of Georgetown and come  upon the bridge

which crosses the noble  river just where its bold  banks open out to clasp the city of  Washington in their easy

embrace.  Then reaching the Virginia side  they cantered gaily up the  laurelmargined road, with glimpses of

woody defiles, each carrying  its trickling stream and rich in  promise of summer flowers, while from  point to

point they caught  glorious glimpses of the distant city and  river. They passed the  small military station on the

heights, still  dignified by the name of  fort, though Sybil silently wondered how a  fort was possible  without

fortifications, and complained that there  was nothing more  warlike than a "nursery of telegraph poles." The

day  was blue and  gold; everything smiled and sparkled in the crisp  freshness of the  morning. Sybil was in

bounding spirits. and not at  all pleased to  find that her companion became moody and abstracted as  they  went

on. "Poor Mr. Carrington!" thought she to herself, "he is so  nice; but when he puts on that solemn air, one

might as well go to  sleep. I am quite certain no nice woman will ever marry him if he  looks like that;" and her

practical mind ran off among all the girls  of her acquaintance, in search of one who would put up with

Carrington's melancholy face. She knew his devotion to her sister,  but had long ago rejected this as a hopeless

chance. There was a  simplicity about Sybil's way of dealing with life, which had its own  charm. She never

troubled herself about the impossible or the  unthinkable. She had feelings, and was rather quick in her

sympathies  and sorrows, but she was equally quick in getting over  them, and she  expected other people to do

likewise. Madeleine  dissected her own  feelings and was always wondering whether  they were real or not; she

had a habit of taking off her mental  clothing, as she might take off a  dress, and looking at it as though  it

belonged to some one else, and  as though sensations were  manufactured like clothes. This seems to be  one of

the easier ways  of deadening sorrow, as though the mind could  teach itself to lop  off its feelers. Sybil

particularly disliked this  selfinspection. In the  first place she did not understand it, and in  the second her

mind  was all feelers, and amputation was death. She  could no more  analyse a feeling than doubt its existence,

both which  were habits  of her sister. 

How was Sybil to know what was passing in Carrington's mind?  He  was thinking of nothing in which she

supposed herself  interested. He  was troubled with memories of civil war and of  associations still  earlier,

belonging to an age already vanishing or  vanished; but what  could she know about civil war who had been

almost an infant at the  time? At this moment, she happened to be  interested in the baffle of  Waterloo, for she

was reading "Vanity  Fair," and had cried as she  ought for poor little Emmy, when her  husband, George


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter IX  61



Top




Page No 64


Osborne, lay dead  on the field there, with a bullet  through his heart. But how was she  to know that here, only

a few  rods before her, lay scores and hundreds  of George Osbornes, or  his betters, and in their graves the love

and  hope of many Emmys,  not creatures of the imagination, but flesh and  blood, like herself?  To her, there

was no more in those associations  which made  Carrington groan in the silence of his thoughts, than if he  had

been  old Kaspar, and she the little Wilhelmine. What was a skull  more  or less to her? What concern had she

in the famous victory? 

Yet even Sybil was startled as she rode through the gate and found  herself suddenly met by the long white

ranks of headstones,  stretching up and down the hillsides by thousands, in order of  baffle; as though

Cadmus had reversed his myth, and had sown  living  men, to come up dragons' teeth. She drew in her horse

with  a shiver  and a sudden impulse to cry. Here was something new to  her. This was  warwounds, disease,

death. She dropped her voice  and with a look  almost as serious as Carrington's, asked what all  these graves

meant.  When Carrington told her, she began for the  first time to catch some  dim notion why his face was not

quite as  gay as her own. Even now this  idea was not very precise, for he  said little about himself, but at  least

she grappled with the fact that  he had actually, year after  year, carried arms against these men  who lay at her

feet and who had  given their lives for her cause. It  suddenly occurred to her as a new  thought that perhaps he

himself  might have killed one of them with his  own hand. There was a  strange shock in this idea. She felt that

Carrington was further  from her. He gained dignity in his rebel  isolation. She wanted to  ask him how he

could have been a traitor, and  she did not dare.  Carrington a traitor! 

Carrington killing her friends! The idea was too large to grasp.  She  fell back on the simpler task of wondering

how he had looked in  his rebel uniform. 

They rode slowly round to the door of the house and dismounted,  after he had with some difficulty found a

man to hold their horses.  From the heavy brick porch they looked across the superb river to  the  raw and

incoherent ugliness of the city, idealised into dreamy  beauty  by the atmosphere, and the soft background of

purple hills  behind.  Opposite them, with its crude "thus saith the law" stamped  on white  dome and

fortresslike walls, rose the Capitol. 

Carrington stood with her a short time while they looked at the  view; then said he would rather not go into

the house himself, and  sat down on the steps while she strolled alone through the rooms.  These were bare and

gaunt, so that she, with her feminine sense of  fitness, of course considered what she would do to make them

habitable. She had a neat fancy for furniture, and distributed her  tones and half tones and bits of colour freely

about the walls and  ceilings, with a highbacked chair here, a spindlelegged sofa  there,  and a clawfooted

table in the centre, until her eye was  caught by a  very dirty deal desk, on which stood an open book,  with an

inkstand  and some pens. On the leaf she read the last  entry: "Eli M. Grow and  lady, Thermopyle Centre." Not

even the  graves outside had brought the  horrors of war so near. 

What a scourge it was! This respectable family turned out of such  a lovely house, and all the pretty old

furniture swept away before a  horde of coarse invaders "with ladies." Did the hosts of Attila write  their names

on visiting books in the temple of Vesta and the house  of  Sallust? What a new terror they would have added

to the name  of the  scourge of God! Sybil returned to the portico and sat down  by  Carrington on the steps. 

"How awfully sad it is!" said she; "I suppose the house was  prettily  furnished when the Lees lived here? Did

you ever see it  then?" 

Sybil was not very profound, but she had sympathy, and at this  moment Carrington felt sorely in need of

comfort. He wanted  some one  to share his feelings, and he turned towards her hungry  for  companionship. 

"The Lees were old family friends of mine," said he. "I used to  stay  here when I was a boy, even as late as the

spring of 1861. The  last  time I sat here, it was with them. We were wild about disunion  and  talked of nothing


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter IX  62



Top




Page No 65


else. I have been trying to recall what was said  then. We never thought there would be war, and as for

coercion, it  was nonsense. Coercion, indeed! 

The idea was ridiculous. I thought so, too, though I was a Union  man and did not want the State to go out.

But though I felt sure  that  Virginia must suffer, I never thought we could be beaten. Yet  now I am  sitting here

a pardoned rebel, and the poor Lees are  driven away and  their place is a graveyard." 

Sybil became at once absorbed in the Lees and asked many  questions, all which Carrington gladly answered.

He told her how  he  had admired and followed General Lee through the war. "We  thought he  was to be our

Washington, you know; and perhaps he  had some such idea  himself;" and then, when Sybil wanted to hear

about the baffles and  the fighting, he drew a rough map on the  gravel path to show her how  the two lines had

run, only a few  miles away; then he told her how he  had carried his musket day  after day over all this

country, and where  he had seen his battles.  Sybil had everything to learn; the story came  to her with all the

animation of real life, for here under her eyes  were the graves of  her own champions, and by her side was a

rebel who  had stood  under our fire at Malvern Hill and at South Mountain, and  who  was telling her how men

looked and what they thought in face of  death. She listened with breathless interest, and at last summoned

courage to ask in an awestruck tone whether Carrington had ever  killed any one himself. She was relieved,

although a little  disappointed, when he said that he believed not; he hoped not;  though  no private who has

discharged a musket in baffle can be  quite sure  where the bullet went. "I never tried to kill any one,"  said he,

"though they tried to kill me incessantly." Then Sybil  begged to know  how they had tried to kill him, and he

told her one  or two of those  experiences, such as most soldiers have had, when  he had been fired  upon and

the balls had torn his clothes or drawn  blood. Poor Sybil was  quite overcome, and found a deadly  fascination

in the horror. As they  sat together on the steps with the  glorious view spread before them,  her attention was

so closely  fixed on his story that she saw neither  the view nor even the  carriages of tourists who drove up,

looked  about, and departed,  envying Carrington his occupation with the lovely  girl. 

She was in imagination rushing with him down the valley of  Virginia on the heels of our flying army, or

gloomily toiling back  to  the Potomac after the bloody days at Gettysburg, or watching  the last  grand debâcle

on the road from Richmond to Appomattox.  They would have  sat there till sunset if Carrington had not at

length insisted that  they must go, and then she rose slowly with a  deep sigh and  undisguised regret. 

As they rode away, Carrington, whose thoughts were not devoted  to  his companion so entirely as they should

have been, ventured to  say  that he wished her sister had come with them, but he found  that his  hint was not

well received. 

Sybil emphatically rejected the idea: "I'm very glad she didn't  come. If she had, you would have talked with

her all the time, and  I  should have been left to amuse myself. You would have been  discussing  things, and I

hate discussions. She would have been  hunting for first  principles, and you would have been running  about,

trying to catch  some for her. Besides, she is coming herself  some Sunday with that  tiresome Mr. Ratcliffe. I

don't see what she  finds in that man to  amuse her. Her taste is getting to be  demoralised in Washington. Do

you know, Mr. Carrington, I'm not  clever or serious, like Madeleine,  and I can't read laws, and hate  politics,

but I've more common sense  than she has, and she makes  me cross with her. I understand now why  young

widows are  dangerous, and why they're bumed at their husband's  funerals in  India. Not that I want to have

Madeleine burned, for she's  a dear,  good creature, and I love her better than anything in the  world; but  she

will certainly do herself some dreadful mischief one of  these  days; she has the most extravagant notions about

selfsacrifice  and  duty; if she hadn't luckily thought of taking charge of me, she  would have done some awful

thing long ago, and if I could only be  a  little wicked, she would be quite happy all the rest of her life in

reforming me; but now she has got hold of that Mr. Ratcliffe, and  he  is trying to make her think she can

reform him, and if he does,  it's  all up with us. Madeleine will just go and break her heart over  that  odious,

great, coarse brute, who only wants her money." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter IX  63



Top




Page No 66


Sybil delivered this little oration with a degree of energy that  went  to Carrington's heart. She did not often

make such sustained  efforts, and it was clear that on this subject she had exhausted her  whole mind.

Carrington was delighted, and urged her on. "I dislike  Mr. Ratcliffe as much as you do;more perhaps. So

does every  one who  knows much about him. But we shall only make the  matter worse if we  interfere. What

can we do?" 

"That is just what I tell everybody," resumed Sybil. "There is  Victoria Dare always telling me I ought to do

something; and Mr.  Schneidekoupon too; just as though I could do anything.  Madeleine has  done nothing but

get into mischief here. Half the  people think her  worldly and ambitious. Only last night that  spiteful old

woman, Mrs.  Clinton, said to me: 'Your sister is quite  spoiled by Washington. She  is more wild for power

than any  human being I ever saw.' I was  dreadfully angry and told her she  was quite mistakenMadeleine

was  not the least spoiled. But I  couldn't say that she was not fond of  power, for she is; but not in  the way Mrs.

Clinton meant. 

You should have seen her the other evening when Mr. Ratcliffe  said  about some matter of public business

that he would do  whatever she  thought right; she spoke up quite sharply for her,  with a scornful  little laugh,

and said that he had better do what he  thought right. He  looked for a moment almost angry, and muttered

something about women's  being incomprehensible. He is always  trying to tempt her with power.  She might

have had long ago all  the power he could give her, but I can  see, and he sees too, that she  always keeps him at

arm's length. He  doesn't like it, but he expects  one of these days to find a bribe that  will answer. I wish we

had  never come to Washington. New York is so  much nicer and the  people there are much more amusing;

they dance ever  so much  better and send one flowers all the time, and then they never  talk  about first

principles. Maude had her hospitals and paupers and  training school, and got along very well. It was so safe.

But when I  say so to her, she only smiles in a patronising kind of way, and  tells me that I shall have as much

of Newport as I want; just as  though I were a child, and not a woman of twentyfive. Poor  Maude! I  can't

stay with her if she marries Mr. Ratcliffe, and it  would break  my heart to leave her with that man. Do you

think he  would beat her?  Does he drink? I would almost rather be beaten a  little, if I cared  for a man, than be

taken out to Peonia. Oh, Mr.  Carrington! you are  our only hope. She will listen to you. 

Don't let her marry that dreadful politician." 

To all this pathetic appeal, some parts of which were as liffle  calculated to please Carrington as Ratcliffe

himself, Carrington  answered that he was ready to do all in his power but that Sybil  must  tell him when and

how to act. 

"Then, it's a bargain," said she; "whenever I want you, I shall  call  on you for help, and you shall prevent the

marriage." 

"Alliance offensive and defensive," said he, laughing; "war to the  knife on Ratcliffe. We will have his scalp if

necessary, but I rather  think he will soon commit harikari himself if we leave him  alone." 

"Madeleine will like him all the better if he does anything  Japanese," 

replied Sybil, with great seriousness; "I wish there was more  Japanese bricŕbrac here, or any kind of old

pots and pans to talk  about. A little art would be good for her. What a strange place this  is, and how people do

stand on their heads in it! Nobody thinks  like  anyone else. Victoria Dare says she is trying on principle not  to

be  good, because she wants to keep some new excitements for  the next  world. I'm sure she practices as she

preaches. Did you see  her at Mrs.  Clinton's last night. She behaved more outrageously  than ever. She sat  on

the stairs all through supper, looking like a  demure yellow cat  with two bouquets in her pawsand I know

Lord Dunbeg sent one of  them;and she actually let Mr. French  feed her with icecream from a  spoon. She

says she was showing  Lord Dunbeg a phase, and that he is  going to put it into his article  on American


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter IX  64



Top




Page No 67


Manners and Customs in  the Quarterly, but I don't  think it's nice, do you, Mr. Carrington? I  wish Madeleine

had her  to take care of. She would have enough to do  then, I can tell her." 

And so, gently prattling, Miss Sybil returned to the city, her  alliance with Carrington completed; and it was a

singular fact that  she never again called him dull. There was henceforward a look of  more positive pleasure

and cordiality on her face when he made  his  appearance wherever she might be; and the next time he

suggested a  horseback excursion she instantly agreed to go,  although aware that  she had promised a younger

gentleman of the  diplomatic body to be at  home that same afternoon, and the good  fellow swore polyglot

oaths on  being turned away from her door. 

Mr. Ratcliffe knew nothing of this conspiracy against his peace  and prospects. Even if he had known it, he

might only have  laughed,  and pursued his own path without a second thought. Yet  it was certain  that he did

not think Carrington's enmity a thing to  be overlooked,  and from the moment of his obtaining a clue to its

cause, he had begun  to take precautions against it. Even in the  middle of the contest for  the Treasury, he had

found time to listen  to Mr. Wilson Keens report  on the affairs of the late Samuel  Baker. 

Mr. Keen came to him with a copy of Baker's will and with  memoranda of remarks made by the unsuspecting

Mrs. Baker;  "from which  it appears," said he, "that Baker, having no time to  put his affairs  in order, left

special directions that his executors  should carefully  destroy all papers that might be likely to  compromise

individuals." 

"What is the executor's name?" interrupted Ratcliffe. 

"The executor's name isJohn Carrington," said Keen,  methodically  referring to his copy of the will. 

Ratcliffe's face was impassive, but the inevitable, "I knew it,"  almost sprang to his lips. He was rather pleased

at the instinct  which had led him so directly to the right trail. 

Keen went on to say that from Mrs. Baker's conversation it was  certain that the testator's directions had been

carried out, and that  the great bulk of these papers had been burned. 

"Then it will be useless to press the inquiry further," said  Ratcliffe;  "I am much obliged to you for your

assistance," and he  turned the  conversation to the condition of Mr. Keen's bureau in the  Treasury  department. 

The next time Ratcliffe saw Mrs. Lee, after his appointment to the  Treasury was confirmed, he asked her

whether she did not think  Carrington very well suited for public service, and when she  warmly  assented, he

said it had occurred to him to offer the place  of  Solicitor of the Treasury to Mr. 

Carrington, for although the actual salary might not be very much  more than he earned by his private

practice, the incidental  advantages to a Washington lawyer were considerable; and to the  Secretary it was

especially necessary to have a solicitor in whom  he  could place entire confidence. Mrs. Lee was pleased by

this  motion of  Ratcliffe's, the more because she had supposed that  Ratcliffe had no  liking for Carrington. She

doubted whether  Carrington would accept the  place, but she hoped that it might  modify his dislike for

Ratcliffe,  and she agreed to sound him on  the subject. There was something a  little compromising in thus

allowing herself to appear as the  dispenser of Mr. Ratcliffe's  patronage, but she dismissed this  objection on

the ground that  Carrington's interests were involved, and  that it was for him to  judge whether he should take

the place or not.  Perhaps the world  would not be so charitable if the appointment were  made. What  then?

Mrs. Lee asked herself the question and did not feel  quite at  ease. 

So far as Carrington was concerned, she might have dismissed her  doubts. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter IX  65



Top




Page No 68


There was not a chance of his taking the place, as very soon  appeared. When she spoke to him on the subject,

and repeated  what  Ratcliffe had said, his face flushed, and he sat for some  moments in  silence. He never

thought very rapidly, but now the  ideas seemed to  come so fast as to bewilder his mind. 

The situation flashed before his eyes like electric sparks. His  first  impression was that Ratcliffe wanted to buy

him; to tie his  tongue;  to make him run, like a fastened dog, under the waggon of the  Secretary of the

Treasury. His second notion was that Ratcliffe  wanted to put Mrs. Lee under obligations, in order to win her

regard;  and, again, that he wanted to raise himself in her esteem by  posing as  a friend of honest

administration and unassisted virtue.  Then suddenly  it occurred to him that the scheme was to make him

appear jealous and  vindictive; to put him in an attitude where any  reason he might give  for declining would

bear a look of meanness,  and tend to separate him  from Mrs. Lee. Carrington was so  absorbed by these

thoughts, and his  mind worked so slowly, that  he failed to hear one or two remarks  addressed to him by Mrs.

Lee,  who became a little alarmed, under the  impression that he was  unexpectedly paralyzed. 

When at length he heard her and attempted to frame an answer, his  embarrassment increased. He could only

stammer that he was  sorry to  be obliged to decline, but this office was one he could not  undertake. 

If Madeleine felt a little relieved by this decision, she did not  show  it. 

From her manner one might have supposed it to be her fondest  wish  that Carrington should be Solicitor of the

Treasury. She  crossquestioned him with obstinacy. Was not the offer a good  one?  and he was obliged to

confess that it was. Were the duties  such as  he could not perform? Not at all! there was nothing in the  duties

which alarmed him. Did he object to it because of his  southern  prejudices against the administration? Oh, no!

he had no  political  feeling to stand in his way. What, then, could be his  reason for  refusing? 

Carrington resorted again to silence, until Mrs. Lee, a little  impatiently, asked whether it was possible that his

personal dislike  to Racliffe could blind him so far as to make him reject so fair a  proposal. Carrington,

finding himself more and more  uncomfortable,  rose restlessly from his chair and paced the room.  He felt that

Ratclife had fairly outgeneraled him, and he was at  his wits' end to  know what card he could play that would

not lead  directly into  Ratcliffe's trump suit. To refuse such an offer was  hard enough at  best, for a man who

wanted money and  professional advancement as he  did, but to injure himself and help  Ratcliffe by this

refusal, was  abominably hard. Nevertheless, he  was obliged to admit that he would  rather not take a position

so  directly under Ratcliffe's control.  Madeleine said no more, but he  thought she looked annoyed, and he felt

himself in an intolerably  painful situation. He was not certain that  she herself might not  have had some share

in proposing the plan, and  that his refusal  might not have some mortifying consequences for her.  What must

she think of him, then? 

At this very moment he would have given his right arm for a word  of real affection from Mrs. Lee. He adored

her. He would willingly  enough have damned himself for her. There was no sacrifice he  would  not have

made to bring her nearer to him. In his upright,  quiet,  simple kind of way, he immolated himself before her.

For  months his  heart had ached with this hopeless passion. He  recognized that it was  hopeless. He knew that

she would never  love him, and, to do her  justice, she never had given him reason to  suppose that it was in her

power to love him, r any man. And here  he stood, obliged to appear  ungrateful and prejudiced, mean and

vindictive, in her eyes. He took  his seat again, looking so  unutterably dejected, his patient face so  tragically

mournful, that  Madeleine, after a while, began to see the  absurd side of the  matter, and presently burst into a

laugh "Please do  not look so  frightfully miserable!" said she; "I did not mean to make  you  unhappy. After all,

what does it matter? You have a perfect right  to  refuse, and, for my part, I have not the least wish to see you

accept." 

On this, Carrington brightened, and declared that if she thought  him right in declining, he cared for nothing

else. It was only the  idea of hurting her feelings that weighed on his mind. But in  saying  this, he spoke in a


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter IX  66



Top




Page No 69


tone that implied a deeper feeling, and  made Mrs.  Lee again look grave and sigh. 

"Ah, Mr. Carrington," she said, "this world will not run as we  want. Do you suppose the time will ever come

when every one will  be  good and happy and do just what they ought? I thought this  offer might  possibly take

one anxiety off your shoulders. I am  sorry now that I  let myself be led into making it." 

Carrington could not answer her. He dared not trust his voice. He  rose to go, and as she held out her hand, he

suddenly raised it to  his lips, and so left her. She sat for a moment with tears in her eyes  after he was gone.

She thought she knew all that was in his mind,  and  with a woman's readiness to explain every act of men by

their  consuming passions for her own sex, she took it as a matter of  course  that jealousy was the whole cause

of Carrington's hostility  to  Ratcliffe, and she pardoned it with charming alacrity. "Ten  years ago,  I could have

loved him," she thought to herself, and  then, while she  was half smiling at the idea, suddenly another  thought

flashed upon  her, and she threw her hand up before her  face as though some one had  struck her a blow.

Carrington had  reopened the old wound. 

When Ratcliffe came to see her again, which he did very shortly  afterwards, glad of so good an excuse, she

told him of Carrington's  refusal, adding only that he seemed unwilling to accept any  position  that had a

political character. Ratcliffe showed no sign of  displeasure; he only said, in a benignant tone, that he was

sorry to  be unable to do something for so good a friend of hers; thus  establishing, at all events, his claim on

her gratitude. As for  Carrington, the offer which Ratcliffe had made was not intended to  be  accepted, and

Carrington could not have more embarrassed the  secretary  than by closing with it. Ratcliffe's object had been

to  settle for his  own satisfaction the question of Carrington's hostility,  for he knew  the man well enough to

feel sure that in any event he  would act a  perfectly straightforward part. If he accepted, he  would at least be

true to his chief. If he refused, as Ratcliffe  expected, it would be a  proof that some means must be found of

getting him out of the way. In  any case the offer was a new thread  in the net that Mr. Ratcliffe  flattered

himself he was rapidly  winding about the affections and  ambitions of Mrs. Lee. Yet he  had reasons of his

own for thinking that  Carrington, more easily  than any other man, could cut the meshes of  this net if he chose

to  do so, and therefore that it would be wiser to  postpone action until  Carrington were disposed of. 

Without a moment's delay he made inquiries as to all the vacant or  eligible offices in the gift of the

government outside his own  department. Very few of these would answer his purpose. He  wanted  some

temporary law business that would for a time take its  holder away  to a distance, say to Australia or Central

Asia, the  further the  better; it must be highly paid, and it must be given in  such a way as  not to excite

suspicion that Ratcliffe was concerned  in the matter.  Such an office was not easily found. There is little  law

business in  Central Asia, and at this moment there was not  enough to require a  special agent in Australia.

Carrington could  hardly be induced to lead  an expedition to the sources of the Nile  in search of business

merely  to please Mr. Ratcliffe, nor could the  State Department offer  encouragement to a hope that

government  would pay the expenses of such  an expedition. The best that  Ratcliffe could do was to select the

place of counsel to the  Mexican claimscommission which was soon to  meet in the city of  Mexico, and

which would require about six months'  absence. By a  little management he could contrive to get the counsel

sent away  in advance of the commission, in order to work up a part of  the  case on the spot. Ratcliffe

acknowledged that Mexico was too  near, but he drily remarked to himself that if Carrington could get  back in

time to dislodge him after he had once got a firm hold on  Mrs. Lee, he would never try to run another caucus. 

The point once settled in his own mind, Ratcliffe, with his usual  rapidity of action, carried his scheme into

effect. In this there was  little difficulty. He dropped in at the office of the Secretary of  State within

eightandforty hours after his last conversation with  Mrs. Lee. During these early days of every new

administration, the  absorbing business of government relates principally to  appointments.  The Secretary of

the Treasury was always ready to  oblige his  colleagues in the Cabinet by taking care of their friends  to any

reasonable extent. The Secretary of State was not less  courteous. The  moment he understood that Mr.

Ratcliffe had a  strong wish to secure  the appointment of a certain person as  counsel to the Mexican


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter IX  67



Top




Page No 70


claimscommission, the Secretary of State  professed readiness to  gratify him, and when he heard who the

proposed person was, the  suggestion was hailed with pleasure, for  Carrington was well known and  much

liked at the Department, and  was indeed an excellent man for the  place. Ratcliffe hardly needed  to promise an

equivalent. The business  was arranged in ten  minutes. 

"I only need say," added Ratcliffe, "that if my agency in the  affair  is known, Mr. Carrington will certainly

refuse the place, for  he is  one of your oldfashioned Virginia planters, proud as Lucifer,  and  willing to accept

nothing by way of favour. I will speak to your  Assistant Secretary about it, and the recommendation shall

appear  to  come from him." 

The very next day Carrington received a private note from his old  friend, the Assistant Secretary of State,

who was overjoyed to do  him  a kindness. 

The note asked him to call at the Department at his earliest  convenience. He went, and the Assistant Secretary

announced that  he  had recommended Carrington's appointment as counsel to the  Mexican

claimscommission, and that the Secretary had approved  the  recommendation. "We want a Southern man, a

lawyer with a  little  knowledge of international law, one who can go at once, and,  above  all, an honest man.

You fit the description to a hair; so pack  your  trunk as soon as you like." 

Carrington was startled. Coming as it did, this offer was not only  unobjectionable, but tempting. It was hard

for him even to imagine  a  reason for hesitation. From the first he felt that he must go, and  yet  to go was the

very last thing he wanted to do. That he should  suspect  Ratcliffe to be at the bottom of this scheme of

banishment  was a  matter of course, and he instantly asked whether any  influence had  been used in his favour;

but the Assistant Secretary  so stoutly  averred that the appointment was made on his  recommendation alone,

as  to block all further inquiry. Technically  this assertion was exact,  and it made Carrington feel that it would

be base ingratitude on his  part not to accept a favour so  handsomely offered. 

Yet he could not make up his mind to acceptance. He begged four  and twenty hours' delay, in order, as he

said, to see whether he  could arrange his affairs for a six months' absence, although he  knew  there would be

no difficulty in his doing so. He went away  and sat in  his office alone, gloomily wondering what he could do,

although from  the first he saw that the situation was only too clear,  and there  could not be the least dark

corner of a doubt to crawl  into. Six  months ago he would have jumped at this offer. 

What had happened within six months to make it seem a disaster? 

Mrs. Lee! There was the whole story. To go away now was to give  up  Mrs. Lee, and probably to give her up

to Ratcliffe. Carrington  gnashed  his teeth when he thought how skilfully Ratcliffe was  playing his  cards. The

longer he reflected, the more certain he felt  that  Ratcliffe was at the bottom of this scheme to get rid of him;

and yet,  as he studied the situation, it occurred to him that after all  it was  possible for Ratcliffe to make a

blunder. This Illinois  politician was  clever, and understood men; but a knowledge of  men is a very different

thing from a knowledge of women.  Carrington himself had no great  experience in the article of  women, but

he thought he knew more than  Ratcliffe, who was  evidently relying most on his usual theory of  political

corruption as  applied to feminine weaknesses, and who was  only puzzled at  finding how high a price Mrs.

Lee set on herself. If  Ratcliffe were  really at the bottom of the scheme for separating  Carrington from  her, it

could only be because he thought that six  months, or even  six weeks, would be enough to answer his purpose.

And  on  reaching this point in his reflections, Carrington suddenly rose,  lit  a cigar, and walked up and down

his room steadily for the next  hour, with the air of a general arranging a plan of campaign, or a  lawyer

anticipating his opponent's line of argument. 

On one point his mind was made up. He would accept. If Ratcliffe  really had a hand in this move, he should

be gratified. If he had  laid a trap, he should be caught in it. And when the evening came,  Carrington took his


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter IX  68



Top




Page No 71


hat and walked off to call upon Mrs. Lee. 

He found the sisters alone and quietly engaged in their  occupations. 

Madeleine was dramatically mending an openwork silk stocking,  a  delicate and difficult task which required

her whole mind. Sybil  was  at the piano as usual, and for the first time since he had known  her,  she rose when

he came in, and, taking her workbasket, sat  down to  share in the conversation. She meant to take her place

as a  woman,  henceforward. She was tired of playing girl. Mr.  Carrington should see  that she was not a fool. 

Carrington plunged at once into his subject, and announced the  offer made to him, at which Madeleine

expressed delight, and  asked  many questions. What was the pay? How soon must he go?  How long should  he

be away? Was there danger from the climate?  and finally she added,  with a smile, "What am I to say to Mr.

Ratcliffe if you accept this  offer after refusing his?" As for Sybil,  she made one reproachful  exclamation:

"Oh, Mr. Carrington!" and  sank back into silence and  consternation. Her first experiment at  taking a stand of

her own in  the world was not encouraging. She  felt betrayed. 

Nor was Carrington gay. However modest a man may be, only an  idiot  can forget himself entirely in pursuing

the moon and the  stars. In the  bottom of his soul, he had a lingering hope that when  he told his  story,

Madeleine might look up with a change of  expression, a glance  of unpremeditated regard, a little suffusion of

the eyes, a little  trembling of the voice. To see himself relegated to  Mexico with such  cheerful alacrity by the

woman he loved was not  the experience he  would have chosen. He could not help feeling  that his hopes were

disposed of, and he watched her with a painful  sinking of the heart,  which did not lead to lightness of

conversation. Madeleine herself  felt that her expressions needed to  be qualified, and she tried to  correct her

mistake. What should she  do without a tutor? she said. He  must let her have a list of books to  read while he

was away: they were  themselves going north in the  middle of May, and Carrington would be  back by the time

they  returned in December. After all, they should see  as little of him  during the summer if he were in Virginia

as if he  were in Mexico. 

Carrington gloomily confessed that he was very unwilling to go;  that he wished the idea had never been

suggested; that he should  be  perfectly happy if for any reason the scheme broke down; but  he gave  no

explanation of his feeling, and Madeleine had too much  tact to  press for one. She contented herself by

arguing against it,  and  talking as vivaciously as she could. Her heart really bled for  him as  she saw his face

grow more and more pathetic in its quiet  expression  of disappointment. But what could she say or do? He  sat

till after ten  o'clock; he could not tear himself away. He felt  that this was the end  of his pleasure in life; he

dreaded the solitude  of his thoughts. Mrs.  Lee's resources began to show signs of  exhaustion. Long pauses

intervened between her remarks; and at  length Carrington, with a  superhuman effort, apologized for  inflicting

himself upon her so  unmercifully. If she knew, he said,  how he dreaded being alone, she  would forgive him.

Then he rose  to go, and, in taking leave, asked  Sybil if she was inclined to ride  the next day; if so, he was at

her  service. Sybil's face brightened as  she accepted the invitation. 

Mrs. Lee, a day or two afterwards, did mention Carrington's  appointment to Mr. Ratcliffe, and she told

Carrington that the  Secretary certainly looked hurt and mortified, but showed it only  by  almost instantly

changing the subject. 

Chapter X 

THE next morning Carrington called at the Department and  announced  his acceptance of the post. He was

told that his  instructions would be  ready in about a fortnight, and that he would  be expected to start as  soon as

he received them; in the meanwhile,  he must devote himself to  the study of a mass of papers in the

Department. There was no trifling  allowable here. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter X  69



Top




Page No 72


Carrington had to set himself vigorously to work. This did not,  however, prevent him from keeping his

appointment with Sybil,  and at  four o'clock they started together, passing out into the quiet  shadows  of Rock

Creek, and seeking still lanes through the woods  where their  horses walked side by side, and they themselves

could  talk without the  risk of criticism from curious eyes. It was the  afternoon of one of  those sultry and

lowering spring days when life  germinates rapidly,  but as yet gives no sign, except perhaps some  new leaf or

flower  pushing its soft head up against the dead leaves  that have sheltered  it. The two riders had something of

the same  sensation, as though the  leafless woods and the laurel thickets, the  warm, moist air and the  low

clouds, were a protection and a soft  shelter. Somewhat to  Carrington's surprise, he found that it was  pleasant

to have Sybil's  company. He felt towards her as to a  sistera favourite sister. 

She at once attacked him for abandoning her and breaking his  treaty so lately made, and he tried to gain her

sympathy by saying  that if she knew how much he was troubled, she would forgive  him.  Then when Sybil

asked whether he really must go and leave  her without  any friend whom she could speak to, his feelings got

the better of  him: he could not resist the temptation to confide all  his troubles in  her, since there was no one

else in whom he could  confide. He told her  plainly that he was in love with her sister. 

"You say that love is nonsense, Miss Ross. I tell you it is no such  thing. 

For weeks and months it is a steady physical pain, an ache about  the heart, never leaving one, by night or by

day; a long strain on  one's nerves like toothache or rheumatism, not intolerable at any  one  instant, but

exhausting by its steady drain on the strength. It is  a  disease to be borne with patience, like any other nervous

complaint,  and to be treated with counterirritants. My trip to  Mexico will be  good for it, but that is not the

reason why I must  go." 

Then he told her all his private circumstances; the ruin which the  war had brought on him and his family;

how, of his two brothers,  one  had survived the war only to die at home, a mere wreck of  disease,  privation,

and wounds; the other had been shot by his side,  and bled  slowly to death in his arms during the awful

carnage in  the  Wilderness; how his mother and two sisters were struggling for  a bare  subsistence on a

wretched Virginian farm, and how all his  exertions  barely kept them from beggary. 

"You have no conception of the poverty to which our southern  women  are reduced since the war," said he;

"they are many of  them literally  without clothes or bread." The fee he should earn by  going to Mexico  would

double his income this year. Could he  refuse? Had he a right to  refuse? And poor Carrington added, with  a

groan, that if he alone were  in question, he would sooner be shot  than go. 

Sybil listened with tears in her eyes. She never before had seen a  man show suffering. The misery she had

known in life had been  more or  less veiled to her and softened by falling on older and  friendly  shoulders. She

now got for the first time a clear view of  Carrington,  apart from the quiet exterior in which the man was

hidden. She felt  quite sure, by a sudden flash of feminine  inspiration, that the  curious look of patient

endurance on his face  was the work of a single  night when he had held his brother in his  arms, and knew that

the  blood was draining drop by drop from his  side, in the dense, tangled  woods, beyond the reach of help,

hour  after hour, till the voice  failed and the limbs grew stiff and cold.  When he had finished his  story, she was

afraid to speak. She did  not know how to show her  sympathy, and she could not bear to  seem unsympathetic.

In her  embarrassment she fairly broke down  and could only dry her eyes in  silence. 

Having once got this weight of confidence off his mind,  Carrington  felt comparatively gay and was ready to

make the best  of things. He  laughed at himself to drive away the tears of his  pretty companion,  and obliged

her to take a solemn pledge never  to betray him. "Of  course your sister knows it all," he said; "but  she must

never know  that I told you, and I never would tell any one  but you." 

Sybil promised faithfully to keep his confidence to herself, and  she  went on to defend her sister. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter X  70



Top




Page No 73


"You must not blame Madeleine," said she; "if you knew as well as  I do what she has been through, you

would not think her cold. You  do  know how suddenly her husband died, after only one day's  illness, and  what

a nice fellow he was. She was very fond of him,  and his death  seemed to stun her. We hardly knew what to

make of  it, she was so  quiet and natural. Then just a week later her little  child died of  diphtheria, suffering

horribly, and she wild with  despair because she  could not relieve it. After that, she was almost  insane; indeed,

I  have always thought she was quite insane for a  time. I know she was  excessively violent and wanted to kill

herself, and I never heard any  one rave as she did about religion  and resignation and God. After a  few weeks

she became quiet and  stupid and went about like a machine;  and at last she got over it,  but has never been

what she was before.  You know she was a  rather fast New York girl before she married, and  cared no more

about politics and philanthropy than I do. It was a very  late thing,  all this stuff. But she is not really hard,

though she may  seem so. It  is all on the surface. I always know when she is thinking  about her  husband or

child, because her face gets rigid; she looks  then as she  used to look after her child died, as though she didn't

care what  became of her and she would just as lieve kill herself as  not. I don't  think she will ever let herself

love any one again. She  has a horror  of it. She is much more likely to go in for ambition, or  duty, or

selfsacrifice." 

They rode on for a while in silence, Carrington perplexed by the  problem how two harmless people such as

Madeleine and he could  have  been made by a beneficent Providence the sport of such cruel  tortures;  and

Sybil equally interested in thinking what sort of a  brotherinlaw  Carrington would make; on the whole, she

thought  she liked him better  as he was. The silence was only broken by  Carrington's bringing the

conversation back to its startingpoint:  "Something must be done to  keep your sister out of Ratcliffe's  power.

I have thought about it  till I am tired. Can you make no  suggestion?" 

No! Sybil was helpless and dreadfully alarmed. Mr. Ratcliffe came  to the house as often as he could, and

seemed to tell Madeleine  everything that was going on in politics, and ask her advice, and  Madeleine did not

discourage him. "I do believe she likes it, and  thinks she can do some good by it. I don't dare speak to her

about  it. She thinks me a child still, and treats me as though I were  fifteen. What can I do?" 

Carrington said he had thought of speaking to Mrs. Lee himself,  but he did not know what to say, and if he

offended her, he might  drive her directly into Ratcliffe's arms. But Sybil thought she  would  not be offended if

he went to work in the right way. "She  will stand  more from you than from any one else. Tell her openly  that

youthat  you love her," said Sybil with a burst of desperate  courage; "she  can't take offence at that; and then

you can say  almost anything." 

Carrington looked at Sybil with more admiration than he had ever  expected to feel for her, and began to think

that he might do worse  than to put himself under her orders. After all, she had some  practical sense, and what

was more to the point, she was  handsomer  than ever, as she sat erect on her horse, the rich colour  rushing up

under the warm skin, at the impropriety of her speech.  "You are  certainly right," said he; "after all, I have

nothing to lose.  Whether  she marries Ratcliffe or not, she will never marry me, I  suppose." 

This speech was a cowardly attempt to beg encouragement from  Sybil, and met with the fate it deserved, for

Sybil, highly flattered  at Carrington's implied praise, and bold as a lioness now that it  was  Carrington's

fingers, and not her own, that were to go into the  fire,  gave him on the spot a feminine view of the situation

that did  not  encourage his hopes. She plainly said that men seemed to take  leave of  their senses as soon as

women were concerned; for her  part, she could  not understand what there was in any woman to  make such a

fuss about;  she thought most women were horrid;  men were ever so much nicer; "and  as for Madeleine,

whom all of  you are ready to cut each other's  throats about, she's a dear, good  sister, as good as gold, and I

love  her with all my heart, but you  wouldn't like her, any of you, if you  married her; she has always  had her

own way, and she could not help  taking it; she never could  learn to take yours; both of you would be  unhappy

in a week; and  as for that old Mr. Ratcliffe, she would make  his life a burdenand  I hope she will,"

concluded Sybil with a  spiteful little explosion of  hatred. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter X  71



Top




Page No 74


Carrington could not help being amused by Sybil's way of dealing  with affairs of the heart. Emboldened by

encouragement, she went  on  to attack him pitilessly for going down on his knees before her  sister, "just as

though you were not as good as she is," and openly  avowed that, if she were a man, she would at least have

some  pride.  Men like this kind of punishment. 

Carrington did not attempt to defend himself; he even courted  Sybil's attack. They both enjoyed their ride

through the bare  woods,  by the rippling spring streams, under the languid breath of  the moist  south wind. It

was a small idyll, all the more pleasant  because there  was gloom before and behind it. Sybil's irrepressible

gaiety made  Carrington doubt whether, after all, life need be so  serious a matter.  She had animal spirits in

plenty, and it needed an  effort for her to  keep them down, while Carrington's spirits were  nearly exhausted

after  twenty years of strain, and he required a  greater effort to hold  himself up. There was every reason why

he  should be grateful to Sybil  for lending to him from her superfluity.  He enjoyed being laughed at  by her.

Suppose Madeleine Lee did  refuse to marry him! What of it? 

"Pooh!" said Sybil; "you men are all just alike. How can you be so  silly? 

Madeleine and you would be intolerable together. Do find some  one  who won't be solemn!" 

They laid out their little plot against Madeleine and elaborated it  carefully, both as to what Carrington should

say and how he  should  say it, for Sybil asserted that men were too stupid to be  trusted even  in making a

declaration of love, and must be taught,  like little  children to say their prayers. Carrington enjoyed being

taught how to  make a declaration of love. 

He did not ask where Sybil had learned so much about men's  stupidity. He thought perhaps Schneidekoupon

could have thrown  light  on the subject. At all events, they were so busily occupied  with their  schemes and

lessons, that they did notreach home till  Madeleine had  become anxious lest they had met with some

accident. The long dusk had  become darkness before she heard the  clatter of hoofs on the asphalt  pavement,

and she went down to the  door to scold them for their delay.  Sybil only laughed at her, and  said it was all Mr.

Carrington's fault:  he had lost his way, and she  had been forced to find it for him. 

Ten days more passed before their plan was carried into effect.  April had come. Carrington's work was

completed and he was  ready to  start on his journey. Then at last he appeared one evening  at Mrs.  Lee's at the

very moment when Sybil, as chance would  have it, was  going out to pass an hour or two with her friend

Victoria Dare a few  doors away. Carrington felt a little ashamed as  she went. This kind of  conspiracy behind

Mrs. Lee's back was not  to his taste. 

He resolutely sat down, and plunged at once into his subject. He  was almost ready to go, he said; he had

nearly completed his work  in  the Department, and he was assured that his instructions and  papers  would be

ready in two days more; he might not have  another chance to  see Mrs. Lee so quietly again, and he wanted to

take his leave now,  for this was what lay most heavily on his mind;  he should have gone  willingly and gladly

if it had not been for  uneasiness about her; and  yet he had till now been afraid to speak  openly on the subject.

Here  he paused for a moment as though to  invite some reply. 

Madeleine laid down her work with a look of regret though not of  annoyance, and said frankly and instantly

that he had been too  good a  friend to allow of her taking offence at anything he could  say; she  would not

pretend to misunderstand him. "My affairs," she  added with a  shade of bitterness, "seem to have become

public  property, and I would  rather have some voice in discussing them  myself than to know they are

discussed behind my back." 

This was a sharp thrust at the very outset, but Carrington turned  it  aside and went quietly on: 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter X  72



Top




Page No 75


"You are frank and loyal, as you always are. I will be so too. I  can't  help being so. For months I have had no

other pleasure than in  being near you. 

For the first time in my life I have known what it is to forget my  own affairs in loving a woman who seems to

me without a fault,  and  for one solitary word from whom I would give all I have in  life, and  perhaps itself." 

Madeleine flushed and bent towards him with an earnestness of  manner that repeated itself in her tone. 

"Mr. Carrington, I am the best friend you have on earth. One of  these days you will thank me with your

whole soul for refusing to  listen to you now. 

You do not know how much misery I am saving you. I have no  heart  to give. 

You want a young, fresh life to help yours; a gay, lively  temperament to enliven your despondency; some one

still young  enough  to absorb herself in you and make all her existence yours. I  could not  do it. I can give you

nothing. I have done my best to  persuade myself  that some day I might begin life again with the  old hopes

and  feelings, but it is no use. The fire is burned out. If  you married me,  you would destroy yourself You

would wake up  some day, and find the  universe dust and ashes." 

Carrington listened in silence. He made no attempt to interrupt or  to contradict her. Only at the end he said

with a little bitterness:  "My own life is worth so much to the world and to me, that I  suppose  it would be

wrong to risk it on such a venture; but I would  risk it,  nevertheless, if you gave me the chance. Do you think

me  wicked for  tempting Providence? I do not mean to annoy you with  entreaties. I  have a little pride left, and

a great deal of respect for  you. Yet I  think, in spite of all you have said or can say, that one  disappointed  life

may be as able to find happiness and repose in  another, as to get  them by sucking the young lifeblood of a

fresh  soul." 

To this speech, which was unusually figurative for Carrington,  Mrs. Lee could find no ready answer. She

could only reply that  Carrington's life was worth quite as much as his neighbour's, and  that it was worth so

much to her, if not to himself, that she would  not let him wreck it. 

Carrington went on: "Forgive my talking in this way. I do not mean  to complain. I shall always love you just

as much, whether you  care  for me or not, because you are the only woman I have ever  met, or am  ever likely

to meet, who seems to me perfect." 

If this was Sybil's teaching, she had made the best of her time. 

Carrington's tone and words pierced through all Mrs. Lee's armour  as though they were pointed with the most

ingenious cruelty, and  designed to torture her. She felt hard and small before him. Life  for  life, his had been,

and was now, far less bright than hers, yet he  was  her superior. He sat there, a true man, carrying his burden

calmly,  quietly, without complaint, ready to face the next shock of  life with  the same endurance he had

shown against the rest. And  he thought her  perfect! She felt humiliated that any brave man  should say to her

face  that he thought her perfect! She! perfect! In  her contrition she was  half ready to go down at his feet and

confess  her sins; her hysterical  dread of sorrow and suffering, her narrow  sympathies, her feeble  faith, her

miserable selfishness, her abject  cowardice. Every nerve in  her body tingled with shame when she  thought

what a miserable fraud  she was; what a mass of  pretensions unfounded, of deceit ingrained.  She was ready to

hide  her face in her hands. She was disgusted,  outraged with her own  image as she saw it, contrasted with

Carrington's single word:  Perfect! 

Nor was this the worst. Carrington was not the first man who had  thought her perfect. To hear this word

suddenly used again, which  had  never been uttered to her before except by lips now dead and  gone,  made her


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter X  73



Top




Page No 76


brain reel. She seemed to hear her husband once  more telling  her that she was perfect. Yet against this torture,

she  had a better  defence. She had long since hardened herself to bear  these  recollections, and they steadied

and strengthened her. 

She had been called perfect before now, and what had come of it?  Two graves, and a broken life! She drew

herself up with a face  now  grown quite pale and rigid. In reply to Carrington, she said  not a  word, but only

shook her head slightly without looking at  him. 

He went on: "After all, it is not my own happiness I am thinking of  but yours. I never was vain enough to

think that I was worth your  love, or that I could ever win it. Your happiness is another thing. I  care so much

for that as to make me dread going away, for fear  that  you may yet find yourself entangled in this wretched

political  life  here, when, perhaps if I stayed, I might be of some use." 

"Do you really think, then, that I am going to fall a victim to Mr. 

Ratcliffe?" asked Madeleine, with a cold smile. 

"Why not?" replied Carrington, in a similar tone. "He can put  forward a strong claim to your sympathy and

help, if not to your  love. He can offer you a great field of usefulness which you want.  He  has been very

faithful to you. Are you quite sure that even now  you  can refuse him without his complaining that you have

trifled  with  him?" 

"And are you quite sure," added Mrs. Lee, evasively, "that you  have not been judging him much too harshly?

I think I know him  better  than you. He has many good qualities, and some high ones.  What harm  can he do

me? Supposing even that he did succeed in  persuading me that  my life could be best used in helping his, why

should I be afraid of  it?" 

"You and I," said Carrington, "are wide apart in our estimates of  Mr. 

Ratcliffe. To you, of course, he shows his best side. He is on his  good behaviour, and knows that any false

step will ruin him. I see  in  him only a coarse, selfish, unprincipled politician, who would  either  drag you

down to his own level, or, what is more likely,  would very  soon disgust you and make your life a wretched

selfimmolation before  his vulgar ambition, or compel you to leave  him. In either case you  would be the

victim. You cannot afford to  make another false start in  life. Reject me! I have not a word to say  against it.

But be on your  guard against giving your existence up to  him." 

"Why do you think so ill of Mr. Ratcliffe?" asked Madeleine; "he  always speaks highly of you. Do you know

anything against him  that  the world does not?" 

"His public acts are enough to satisfy me," replied Carrington,  evading a part of the question. "You know that

I have never had  but  one opinion about him." 

There was a pause in the conversation. Both parties felt that as  yet  no good had come of it. At length

Madeleine asked, "What would  you have me do? Is it a pledge you want that I will under no  circumstances

marry Mr. Ratcliffe?" 

"Certainly not," was the answer; "you know me better than to think  I would ask that. I only want you to take

time and keep out of his  influence until your mind is fairly made up. A year hence I feel  certain that you will

think of him as I do." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter X  74



Top




Page No 77


"Then you will allow me to marry him if I find that you are  mistaken," said Mrs. Lee, with a marked tone of

sarcasm. 

Carrington looked annoyed, but he answered quietly, "What I fear  is his influence here and now. What I

would like to see you do is  this: go north a month earlier than you intended, and without  giving  him time to

act. If I were sure you were safely in Newport, I  should  feel no anxiety." 

"You seem to have as bad an opinion of Washington as Mr. Gore,"  said Madeleine, with a contemptuous

smile. "He gave me the same  advice, though he was afraid to tell me why. I am not a child. I am  thirty years

old, and have seen something of the world. I am not  afraid, like Mr. Gore, of Washington malaria, or, like

you, of Mr.  Ratcliffe's influence. If I fall a victim I shall deserve my fate, and  certainly I shall have no cause

to complain of my friends. They  have  given me advice enough for a lifetime." 

Carrington's face darkened with a deeper shade of regret. The turn  which the conversation had taken was

precisely what he had  expected,  and both Sybil and he had agreed that Madeleine would  probably answer  just

in this way. 

Nevertheless, he could not but feel acutely the harm he was doing  to his own interests, and it was only by a

sheer effort of the will  that he forced himself to a last and more earnest attack. 

"I know it is an impertinence," he said; "I wish it were in my  power to show how much it costs me to offend

you. This is the  first  time you ever had occasion to be offended. If I were to yield  to the  fear of your anger

and were to hold my tongue now, and by  any chance  you were to wreck your life on this rock, I should never

forgive  myself the cowardice. I should always think I might have  done  something to prevent it. This is

probably the last time I shall  have  the chance to talk openly with you, and I implore you to  listen to me.  I

want nothing for myself If I knew I should never see  you again, I  would still say the same thing. Leave

Washington!  Leave it now! 

at once! without giving more than twentyfour hours' notice!  Leave it without letting Mr. Ratcliffe see

you again in private!  Come  back next winter if you please, and then accept him if you  think  proper. I only

pray you to think long about it and decide  when you are  not here." 

Madeleine's eyes flashed, and she threw aside her embroidery with  an impatient gesture: "No! Mr.

Carrington! I will not be dictated  to!  I will carry out my own plans! I do not mean to marry Mr.  Ratcliffe.  If I

had meant it, I should have done it before now. But I  will not  run away from him or from myself. It would be

unladylike, undignified,  cowardly." 

Carrington could say no more. He had come to the end of his  lesson. A long silence ensued and then he rose

to go. "Are you  angry  with me?" said she in a softer tone. 

"I ought to ask that question," said he. "Can you forgive me? I am  afraid not. No man can say to a woman

what I have said to you,  and be  quite forgiven. You will never think of me again as you  would have  done if I

had not spoken. I knew that before I did it. As  for me, I  can only go on with my old life. It is not gay, and will

not  be the  gayer for our talk tonight." 

Madeleine relented a little: "Friendships like ours are not so  easily  broken," she said. "Do not do me another

injustice. You will  see  me again before you go?" 

He assented and bade goodnight. Mrs. Lee, weary and disturbed in  mind, hastened to her room. "When Miss

Sybil comes in, tell her  that  I am not very well, and have gone to bed," were her  instructions to  her maid, and

Sybil thought she knew the cause of  this headache. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter X  75



Top




Page No 78


But before Carrington's departure he had one more ride with Sybil,  and reported to her the result of the

interview, at which both of  them confessed themselves much depressed. Carrington expressed  some  hope that

Madeleine meant, after a sort, to give a kind of  pledge by  saying that she had no intention of marrying Mr.

Ratcliffe, but Sybil  shook her head emphatically: 

"How can a woman tell whether she is going to accept a man until  she is asked?" said she with entire

confidence, as though she were  stating the simplest fact in the world. Carrington looked puzzled,  and

ventured to ask whether women did not generally make up  their  minds beforehand on such an interesting

point; but Sybil  overwhelmed  him with contempt: "What good will they do by  making up their minds, I

should like to know? of course they  would go and do the opposite.  Sensible women don't pretend to  make up

their minds, Mr. Carrington.  But you men are so stupid,  and you can't understand in the least." 

Carrington gave it up, and went back to his stale question: Could  Sybil suggest any other resource? and Sybil

sadly confessed that  she  could not. So far as she could see, they must trust to luck, and  she  thought it was

cruel tor Mr. Carrington to go away and leave  her alone  without help. He had promised to prevent the

marriage. 

"One thing more I mean to do," said Carrington: "and here  everything will depend on your courage and

nerve. You may  depend upon  it that Mr. Ratcliffe will offer himself before you go  north. He does  not suspect

you of making trouble, and he will not  think about you in  any way if you let him alone and keep quiet.  When

he does offer  himself you will know it; at least your sister  will tell you if she  has accepted him. If she refuses

him point  blank, you will have  nothing to do but to keep her steady. If you  see her hesitating, you  must break

in at any cost, and use all your  influence to stop her. Be  bold, then, and do your best. If everything  fails and

she still clings  to him, I must play my last card, or rather  you must play it for me. 

I shall leave with you a sealed letter which you are to give her if  everything else fails. Do it before she sees

Ratcliffe a second time.  See that she reads it and, if necessary, make her read it, no matter  when or where. No

one else must know that it exists, and you must  take as much care of it as though it were a diamond. You are

not to  know what is in it; it must be a complete secret. Do you  understand?" 

Sybil thought she did, but her heart sank. "When shall you give me  this letter?" she asked. 

"The evening before I start, when I come to bid goodbye; probably  next Sunday. This letter is our last hope.

If, after reading that, she  does not give him up, you will have to pack your trunk, my dear  Sybil, and find a

new home, for you can never live with them." 

He had never before called her by her first name, and it pleased  her  to hear it now, though she generally had a

strong objection to  such  familiarities. 

"Oh, I wish you were not going!" she exclaimed tearfully. "What  shall I do when you are gone?" 

At this pitiful appeal, Carrington felt a sudden pang. He found  that  he was not so old as he had thought.

Certainly he had grown to  like  her frank honesty and sound common sense, and he had at length  discovered

that she was handsome, with a very pretty figure. Was  it  not something like a flirtation he had been carrying

on with this  young person for the last month? A glimmering of suspicion  crossed  his mind, though he got rid

of it as quickly as possible. For  a man of  his age and sobriety to be in love with two sisters at once  was

impossible; still more impossible that Sybil should care for  him. 

As for her, however, there was no doubt about the matter. She had  grown to depend upon him, and she did it

with all the blind  confidence of youth. To lose him was a serious disaster. She had  never before felt the

sensation, and she thought it most  disagreeable. Her youthful diplomatists and admirers could not at  all  fill


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter X  76



Top




Page No 79


Carrington's place. They danced and chirruped cheerfully on  the  hollow crust of society, but they were

wholly useless when one  suddenly fell through and found oneself struggling in the darkness  and dangers

beneath. Young women, too, are apt to be flattered by  the  confidences of older men; they have a keen palate

for whatever  savours  of experience and adventure. For the first time in her life,  Sybil had  found a man who

gave some play to her imagination;  one who had been a  rebel, and had grown used to the shocks of  fate, so as

to walk with  calmness into the face of death, and to  command or obey with equal  indifference. She felt that

he would  tell her what to do when the  earthquake came, and would be at  hand to consult, which is in a

woman's eyes the great object of  men's existence, when trouble comes.  She suddenly conceived that

Washington would be intolerable without  him, and that she should  never get the courage to fight Mr.

Ratcliffe  alone, or, if she did,  she should make some fatal mistake. 

They finished their ride very soberly. She began to show a new  interest in all that concerned him, and asked

many questions about  his sisters and their plantation. She wanted to ask him whether she  could not do

something to help them, but this seemed too  awkward. On  his part he made her promise to write him

faithfully  all that took  place, and this request pleased her, though she knew  his interest was  all on her sister's

account. 

The following Sunday evening when he came to bid goodbye, it  was  still worse. There was no chance for

private talk. Ratcliffe was  there, and several diplomatists, including old Jacobi, who had eyes  like a cat and

saw every motion of one's face. Victoria Dare was  on  the sofa, chattering with Lord Dunbeg; Sybil would

rather have  had any  ordinary illness, even to the extent of a light case of  scarlet fever  or smallpox than let

her know what was the matter.  Carrington found  means to get Sybil into another room for a  moment and to

give her the  letter he had promised. Then he bade  her goodbye, and in doing so he  reminded her of her

promise to  write, pressing her hand and looking  into her eyes with an  earnestness that made her heart beat

faster,  although she said to  herself that his interest was all about her  sister; as it wasmostly.  The thought

did not raise her spirits, but  she went through with her  performance like a heroine. Perhaps she was  a little

pleased to see  that he parted from Madeleine with much less  apparent feeling.  One would have said that they

were two good friends  who had no  troublesome sentiment to worry them. But then every eye in  the  room was

watching this farewell, and speculating about it.  Ratcliffe looked on with particular interest and was a little

perplexed to account for this too fraternal cordiality. Could he  have  made a miscalculation? or was there

something behind? He  himself  insisted upon shaking hands genially with Carrington and  wished him a

pleasant journey and a successful one. 

That night, for the first time since she was a child, Sybil  actually  cried a little after she went to bed, although

it is true  that her  sentiment did not keep her awake. She felt lonely and weighed  down by a great

responsibility. 

For a day or two afterwards she was nervous and restless. She  would not ride, or make calls, or see guests.

She tried to sing a  little, and found it tiresome. She went out and sat for hours in the  Square, where the spring

sun was shining warm and bright on the  prancing horse of the great Andrew Jackson. She was a little cross,

too, and absent, and spoke so often about Carrington that at last  Madeleine was struck by sudden suspicion,

and began to watch her  with  anxious care. 

Tuesday night, after this had gone on for two days, Sybil was in  Madeleine's room, where she often stayed to

talk while her sister  was  at her toilet. 

This evening she threw herself listlessly on the couch, and within  five minutes again quoted Carrington.

Madeleine turned from the  glass  before which she was sitting, and looked her steadily in the  face. 

"Sybil," said she, "this is the twentyfourth time you have  mentioned Mr. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter X  77



Top




Page No 80


Carrington since we sat down to dinner. I have waited for the  round number to decide whether I should take

any notice of it or  not?  what does it mean, my child? Do you care for Mr.  Carrington?" 

"Oh, Maude!" exclaimed Sybil reproachfully, flushing so violently  that, even by that dim light, her sister

could not but see it. 

Mrs. Lee rose and, crossing the room, sat down by Sybil who was  lying on the couch and turned her face

away. Madeleine put her  arms  round her neck and kissed her. 

"My poorpoor child!" said she pityingly. "I never dreamed of  this! What a fool I have been! How could I

have been so  thoughtless!  Tell me!" she added, with a little hesitation; "has  hedoes he care  for you?" 

"No! no!" cried Sybil, fairly breaking down into a burst of tears;  "no! he loves you! nobody but you! he never

gave a thought to me.  I  don't care for him so very much," she continued, drying her tears;  "only it seems so

lonely now he is gone." 

Mrs. Lee remained on the couch, with her arm round her sister's  neck, silent, gazing into vacancy, the picture

of perplexity and  consternation. 

The situation was getting beyond her control. 

Chapter XI 

IN the middle of April a sudden social excitement started the  indolent city of Washington to its feet. The

GrandDuke and  Duchess  of SaxeBadenHombourg arrived in America on a tour of  pleasure, and  in due

course came on to pay their respects to the  Chief Magistrate of  the Union. The newspapers hastened to inform

their readers that the  GrandDuchess was a royal princess of  England, and, in the want of any  other social

event, every one who  had any sense of what was due to his  or her own dignity, hastened  to show this august

couple the respect  which all republicans who  have a large income derived from business,  feel for English

royalty. New York gave a dinner, at which the most  insignificant  person present was worth at least a million

dollars, and  where the  gentlemen who sat by the Princess entertained her for an  hour or  two by a calculation

of the aggregate capital represented. New  York also gave a ball at which the Princess appeared in an

illfitting black silk dress with mock lace and jet ornaments,  among  several hundred toilets that proclaimed

the refined  republican  simplicity of their owners at a cost of various hundred  thousand  dollars. After these

hospitalities the Grandducal pair  came on to  Washington, where they became guests of Lord Skye,  or, more

properly,  Lord Skye became their guest, for he seemed to  consider that he handed  the Legation over to them,

and he told  Mrs. Lee, with true British  bluntness of speech, that they were a  great bore and he wished they

had stayed in  SaxeBadenHombourg, or wherever they belonged, but as  they  were here, he must be their

lackey. Mrs. Lee was amused and a  little astonished at the candour with which he talked about them,  and  she

was instructed and improved by his dry account of the  Princess,  who, it seemed, made herself disagreeable by

her airs of  royalty; who  had suffered dreadfully from the voyage; and who  detested America and  everything

American; but who was, not  without some show of reason,  jealous of her husband, and endured  endless

sufferings, though with a  very bad grace, rather than lose  sight of him. 

Not only was Lord Skye obliged to turn the Legation into an hotel,  but in the full enthusiasm of his loyalty he

felt himself called upon  to give a ball. It was, he said, the easiest way of paying off all his  debts at once, and

if the Princess was good for nothing else, she  could be utilized as a show by way of "promoting the harmony

of  the  two great nations." In other words, Lord Skye meant to exhibit  the  Princess for his own diplomatic

benefit, and he did so. One  would have  thought that at this season, when Congress had  adjourned,

Washington  would hardly have afforded society enough  to fill a ballroom, but  this, instead of being a


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XI  78



Top




Page No 81


drawback, was an  advantage. It permitted the  British Minister to issue invitations  without limit. He asked not

only  the President and his Cabinet, and  the judges, and the army, and the  navy, and all the residents of

Washington who had any claim to  consideration, but also all the  senators, all the representatives in  Congress,

all the governors of  States with their staffs, if they had  any, all eminent citizens and  their families throughout

the Union and  Canada, and finally every  private individual, from the North Pole to  the Isthmus of Panama,

who had ever shown him a civility or was able  to control interest  enough to ask for a card. The result was that

Baltimore promised  to come in a body, and Philadelphia was equally  welldisposed;  New York provided

several scores of guests, and Boston  sent the  governor and a delegation; even the wellknown millionaire

who  represented California in the United States Senate was irritated  because, his invitation having been timed

to arrive just one day too  late, he was prevented from bringing his family across the  continent  with a choice

party in a director's car, to enjoy the smiles  of  royalty in the halls of the British lion. It is astonishing what

efforts freemen will make in a just cause. 

Lord Skye himself treated the whole affair with easy contempt.  One  afternoon he strolled into Mrs. Lee's

parlour and begged her to  give  him a cup of tea. 

He said he had got rid of his menagerie for a few hours by shunting  it off upon the German Legation, and he

was by way of wanting a  little human society. Sybil, who was a great favourite with him,  entreated to be told

all about the ball, but he insisted that he knew  no more than she did. A man from New York had taken

possession  of the  Legation, but what he would do with it was not within the  foresight of  the wisest; trom the

talk of the young members of his  Legation, Lord  Skye gathered that the entire city was to be roofed  in and

forty  millions of people expected, but his own concern in  the affair was  limited to the flowers he hoped to

receive. 

"All young and beautiful women," said he to Sybil, "are to send me  flowers. 

I prefer Jacqueminot roses, but will accept any handsome variety,  provided they are not wired. It is

diplomatic etiquette that each  lady who sends me flowers shall reserve at least one dance for me.  You will

please inscribe this at once upon your tablets, Miss  Ross." 

To Madeleine this ball was a godsend, for it came just in time to  divert Sybil's mind from its troubles. A week

had now passed since  that revelation of Sybil's heart which had come like an earthquake  upon Mrs. Lee.

Since then Sybil had been nervous and irritable, all  the more because she was conscious of being watched.

She was in  secret ashamed of her own conduct, and inclined to be angry with  Carrington, as though he were

responsible for her foolishness; but  she could not talk with Madeleine on the subject without  discussing  Mr.

Ratcliffe, and Carrington had expressly forbidden  her to attack  Mr. Ratcliffe until it was clear that Ratcliffe

had laid  himself open  to attack. This reticence deceived poor Mrs. Lee,  who saw in her  sister's moods only

that unrequited attachment for  which she held  herself solely to blame. Her gross negligence in  allowing Sybil

to be  improperly exposed to such a risk weighed  heavily on her mind. With a  saint's capacity for

selftorment,  Madeleine wielded the scourge over  her own back until the blood  came. She saw the roses

rapidly fading  from Sybil's cheeks, and by  the help of an active imagination she  discovered a hectic look and

symptoms of a cough. She became fairly  morbid on the subject,  and fretted herself into a fever, upon which

Sybil sent, on her own  responsibility, for the medical man, and  Madeleine was obliged to  dose herself with

quinine. In fact, there was  much more reason for  anxiety about her than for her anxiety about  Sybil, who,

barring a  little youthful nervousness in the face of  responsibility, was as  healthy and comfortable a young

woman as could  be shown in  America, and whose sentiment never cost her five minutes'  sleep,  although her

appetite may have become a shade more exacting  than before. Madeleine was quick to notice this, and

surprised her  cook by making daily and almost hourly demands for new and  impossible  dishes, which she

exhausted a library of cookerybooks  to discover. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XI  79



Top




Page No 82


Lord Skye's ball and Sybil's interest in it were a great relief to  Madeleine's mind, and she now turned her

whole soul to frivolity.  Never, since she was seventeen, had she thought or talked so much  about a ball, as

now about this ball to the GrandDuchess. She  wore  out her own brain in the effort to amuse Sybil. She took

her  to call  on the Princess; she would have taken her to call on the  Grand Lama  had he come to Washington.

She instigated her to  order and send to  Lord Skye a mass of the handsomest roses New  York could afford.

She  set her at work on her dress several days  before there was any  occasion for it, and this famous costume

had  to be taken out,  examined, criticised, and discussed with unending  interest. She talked  about the dress,

and the Princess, and the ball,  till her tongue clove  to the roof of her mouth, and her brain refused  to act.

From morning  till night, for one entire week, she ate, drank,  breathed, and dreamt  of the ball. Everything that

love could  suggest or labour carry out,  she did, to amuse and occupy her  sister. 

She knew that all this was only temporary and palliative, and that  more radical measures must be taken to

secure Sybil's happiness.  On  this subject she thought in secret until both head and heart  ached.  One thing and

one thing only was clear: if Sybil loved  Carrington, she  should have him. How Madeleine expected to  bring

about this change of  heart in Carrington, was known only to  herself. She regarded men as  creatures made for

women to dispose  of, and capable of being  transferred like checks, or baggagelabels,  from one woman to

another,  as desired. The only condition was  that he should first be completely  disabused of the notion that he

could dispose of himself. Mrs. Lee  never doubted that she could  make Carrington fall in love with Sybil

provided she could place  herself beyond his reach. At all events, come  what might, even  though she had to

accept the desperate alternative  offered by Mr.  Ratcliffe, nothing should be allowed to interfere with  Sybil's

happiness. And thus it was, that, for the first time, Mrs. Lee  began  to ask herself whether it was not better to

find the solution of  her  perplexities in marriage. 

Would she ever have been brought to this point without the violent  pressure of her sister's supposed interests?

This is one of those  questions which wise men will not ask, because it is one which the  wisest man or woman

cannot answer. Upon this theme, an army of  ingenious authors have exhausted their ingenuity in entertaining

the  public, and their works are to be found at every bookstall.  They have  decided that any woman will,

under the right  conditions, marry any man  at any time, provided her "higher  nature" is properly appealed to.

Only with regret can a writer  forbear to moralize on this subject.  "Beauty and the Beast,"  "Bluebeard," "Auld

Robin Gray," have the  double charm to authors  of being very pleasant to read, and still  easier to dilute with

sentiment. But at least ten thousand modern  writers, with Lord  Macaulay at their head, have so ravaged and

despoiled the region  of fairystories and fables, that an allusion  even to the "Arabian  Nights" is no longer

decent. The capacity of  women to make  unsuitable marriages must be considered as the  cornerstone of

society. 

Meanwhile the ball had, in truth, very nearly driven all thought of  Carrington out of Sybil's mind. The city

filled again. The streets  swarmed with fashionable young men and women from the  provinces of  New York,

Philadelphia, and Boston, who gave Sybil  abundance of  occupation. She received bulletins of the progress of

affairs. The  President and his wife had consented to be present, out  of their high  respect for Her Majesty the

Queen and their desire to  see and to be  seen. All the Cabinet would accompany the Chief  Magistrate. The

diplomatic corps would appear in uniform; so,  too, the officers of the  army and navy; the GovernorGeneral

of  Canada was coming, with a  staff. Lord Skye remarked that the  GovernorGeneral was a flat. 

The day of the ball was a day of anxiety to Sybil, although not on  account of Mr. Ratcliffe or of Mr.

Carrington, who were of trifling  consequence compared with the serious problem now before her.  The

responsibility of dressing both her sister and herself fell upon  Sybil, who was the real author of all Mrs. Lee's

millinery triumphs  when they now occurred, except that Madeleine managed to put  character into whatever

she wore, which Sybil repudiated on her  own  account. On this day Sybil had reasons for special excitement.

All  winter two new dresses, one especially a triumph of Mr. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XI  80



Top




Page No 83


Worth's art, had lain in state upstairs, and Sybil had waited in  vain  for an occasion that should warrant the

splendour of these  garments. 

One afternoon in early June of the preceding summer, Mr. Worth  had  received a letter on the part of the

reigning favourite of the  King of  Dahomey, directing him to create for her a balldress that  should  annihilate

and utterly destroy with jealousy and despair the  hearts of  her seventyfive rivals; she was young and

beautiful;  expense was not  a consideration. Such were the words of her  chamberlain. All that  night, the great

genius of the nineteenth  century tossed wakefully on  his bed revolving the problem in his  mind. Visions of

fleshcoloured  tints shot with bloodred perturbed  his brain, but he fought against  and dismissed them; that

combination would be commonplace in Dahomey.  When the first  rays of sunlight showed him the reflection

of his  careworn face in  the plateglass mirrored ceiling, he rose and, with  an impulse of  despair, flung open

the casements. There before his  bloodshot  eyes lay the pure, still, newborn, radiant June morning.  With a

cry  of inspiration the great man leaned out of the casement and  rapidly  caught the details of his new

conception. Before ten o'clock  he was  again at his bureau in Paris. An imperious order brought to his  private

room every silk, satin, and gauze within the range of pale  pink, pale crocus, pale green, silver and azure. Then

came  chromatic  scales of colour; combinations meant to vulgarise the  rainbow;  sinfonies and fugues; the

twittering of birds and the great  peace of  dewy nature; maidenhood in her awakening innocence;  "The Dawn

in  June." The Master rested content. 

A week later came an order from Sybil, including "an entirely  original balldress,unlike any other sent to

America." Mr. Worth  pondered, hesitated; recalled Sybil's figure; the original pose of her  head; glanced

anxiously at the map, and speculated whether the  New  York Herald had a special correspondent at Dahomey;

and at  last, with  a generosity peculiar to great souls, he duplicated for  "Miss S. Ross,  New York, U.S.

America," the order for "L'Aube,  Mois de Juin." 

The Schneidekoupons and Mr. French, who had reappeared in  Washington, came to dine with Mrs. Lee on

the evening of the  ball,  and Julia Schneidekoupon sought in vain to discover what  Sybil was  going to wear.

"Be happy, my dear, in your ignorance!"  said Sybil;  "the pangs of envy will rankle soon enough." 

An hour later her room, except the fireplace, where a wood fire  was gently smouldering, became an altar of

sacrifice to the Deity  of  Dawn in June. Her bed, her low couch, her little tables, her  chintz  armchairs, were

covered with portions of the divinity,  down to  slippers and handkerchief, gloves and bunches of fresh  roses.

When at  length, after a long effort, the work was complete,  Mrs. Lee took a  last critical look at the result, and

enjoyed a glow  of satisfaction.  Young, happy, sparkling with consciousness of  youth and beauty, Sybil  stood,

Hebe Anadyomene, rising from the  foam of soft creplisse which  swept back beneath the long train of  pale,

tender, pink silk, fainting  into breadths of delicate primrose,  relieved here and there by facings  of June

greenor was it the blue  of early morning? or both? 

suggesting unutterable freshness. A modest hint from her maid that  "the girls," as womenservants call each

other in American  households, would like to offer their share of incense at the shrine,  was amiably met, and

they were allowed a glimpse of the divinity  before she was enveloped in wraps. An admiring group, huddled

in  the  doorway, murmured approval, from the leading "girl," who was  the cook,  a coloured widow of some

sixty winters, whose  admiration was  irrepressible, down to a New England spinster  whose Anabaptist

conscience wrestled with her instincts, and who,  although disapproving  of "French folks," paid in her heart

that  secret homage to their gowns  and bonnets which her sterner lips  refused. The applause of this  audience

has, from generation to  generation, cheered the hearts of  myriads of young women starting  out on their little

adventures, while  the domestic laurels flourish  green and fresh for one half hour, until  they wither at the

threshold  of the ballroom. 

Mrs. Lee toiled long and earnestly over her sister's toilet, for  had  not she herself in her own day been the

bestdressed girl in New  York?at least, she held that opinion, and her old instincts came to  life again


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XI  81



Top




Page No 84


whenever Sybil was to be prepared for any great  occasion.  Madeleine kissed her sister affectionately, and

gave her  unusual  praise when the "Dawn in June" was complete. Sybil was  at this moment  the ideal of

blooming youth, and Mrs. Lee almost  dared to hope that  her heart was not permanently broken, and that  she

might yet survive  until Carrington could be brought back. Her  own toilet was a much  shorter affair, but Sybil

was impatient long  before it was concluded;  the carriage was waiting, and she was  obliged to disappoint her

household by coming down enveloped in  her long operacloak, and  hurrying away. 

When at length the sisters entered the receptionroom at the  British  Legation, Lord Skye rebuked them for

not having come early to  receive with him. His Lordship, with a huge riband across his  breast,  and a star on

his coat, condescended to express himself  vigorously on  the subject of the "Dawn in June." Schneidekoupon,

who was proud of  his easy use of the latest artistic jargon, looked  with respect at  Mrs. Lee's silvergray satin

and its Venetian lace,  the arrangement of  which had been conscientiously stolen from a  picture in the Louvre,

and he murmured audibly, "Nocturne in  silvergray!"then, turning to  Sybil"and you? Of course! I see!

A  song without words!" Mr. French  came up and, in his most  fascinating tones, exclaimed, "Why, Mrs. Lee,

you look real  handsome tonight!" Jacobi, after a close scrutiny, said  that he took  the liberty of an old man in

telling them that they were  both  dressed absolutely without fault. Even the GrandDuke was struck  by Sybil,

and made Lord Skye introduce him, after which  ceremony he  terrified her by asking the pleasure of a waltz.

She  disappeared from  Madeleine's view, not to be brought back again  until Dawn met dawn. 

The ball was, as the newspapers declared, a brilliant success.  Every one who knows the city of Washington

will recollect that,  among  some scores of magnificent residences which our own and  foreign  governments

have built for the comfort of cabinet officers,  judges,  diplomatists, vicepresidents, speakers, and senators,

the  British  Legation is by far the most impressive. 

Combining in one harmonious whole the proportions of the Pitti  Palace with the decoration of the Casa d'Oro

and the dome of an  Eastern Mosque, this architectural triumph offers extraordinary  resources for society.

Further description is unnecessary, since  anyone may easily refer back to the New York newspapers of the

following morning, where accurate plans of the house on the  ground  floor, will be found; while the illustrated

newspapers of the  same  week contain excellent sketches of the most pleasing scenic  effects,  as well as of the

ballroom and of the Princess smiling  graciously  from her throne. The lady just behind the Princess on  her

left, is  Mrs. Lee, a poor likeness, but easily distinguishable  from the fact  that the artist, for his own objects,

has made her  rather shorter, and  the Princess rather taller, than was strictly  correct, just as he has  given the

Princess a gracious smile, which  was quite different from  her actual expression. In short, the artist is

compelled to exhibit  the world rather as we would wish it to be,  than as it was or is, or,  indeed, is like shortly

to become. The  strangest part of his picture  is, however, the fact that he actually  did see Mrs. Lee where he

has  put her, at the Princess's elbow,  which was almost the last place in  the room where any one who  knew

Mrs. Lee would have looked for her. 

The explanation of this curious accident shall be given  immediately, since the facts are not mentioned in the

public  reports  of the ball, which only said that, "close behind her Royal  Highness  the GrandDuchess, stood

our charming and aristocratic  countrywoman,  Mrs. Lightfoot Lee, who has made so great a  sensation in

Washington  this winter, and whose name public  rumour has connected with that of  the Secretary of the

Treasury.  To her the Princess appeared to address  most of her conversation." 

The show was a very pretty one, and on a pleasant April evening  there were many places less agreeable to be

in than this. Much  ground  outside had been roofed over, to make a ballroom, large as  an  operahouse, with

a daďs and a sofa in the centre of one long  side,  and another daďs with a second sofa immediately opposite to  it

in the  centre of the other long side. Each daďs had a canopy of  red velvet,  one bearing the Lion and the

Unicorn, the other the  American Eagle.  The Royal Standard was displayed above the  Unicorn; the

StarsandStripes, not quite so effectively, waved  above the Eagle.  The Princess, being no longer quite a

child, found  gas trying to her  complexion, and compelled Lord Skye to  illuminate her beauty by one  hundred


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XI  82



Top




Page No 85


thousand wax candies, more  or less, which were arranged to be  becoming about the  Grandducal throne, and

to be showy and unbecoming  about the  opposite institution across the way. 

The exact facts were these. It had happened that the  GrandDuchess, having been necessarily brought into

contact with  the  President, and particularly with his wife, during the past week,  had  conceived for the latter

an antipathy hardly to be expressed in  words.  Her fixed determination was at any cost to keep the  Presidential

party  at a distance, and it was only after a stormy  scene that the  GrandDuke and Lord Skye succeeded in

extorting  her consent that the  President should take her to supper. Further  than this she would not  go. She

would not speak to "that woman,"  as she called the President's  wife, nor be in her neighbourhood.  She would

rather stay in her own  room all the evening, and she did  not care in the least what the Queen  would think of it,

for she was  no subject of the Queen's. The case was  a hard one for Lord Skye,  who was perplexed to know,

from this point  of view, why he was  entertaining the Princess at all; but, with the  help of the  GrandDuke and

Lord Dunbeg, who was very active and smiled  deprecation with some success, he found a way out of it; and

this  was  the reason why there were two thrones in the ballroom, and  why the  British throne was lighted with

such careful reference to  the  Princess's complexion. Lord Skye immolated himself in the  usual effort  of

British and American Ministers, to keep the two  great powers apart.  He and the GrandDuke and Lord

Dunbeg  acted as buffers with watchful  diligence, dexterity, and success. As  one resource, Lord Skye had

bethought himself of Mrs. Lee, and  he told the Princess the story of  Mrs. Lee's relations with the  President's

wife, a story which was no  secret in Washington, for,  apart from Madeleine's own account, society  was left in

no doubt  of the light in which Mrs. Lee was regarded by  the mistress of the  White House, whom Washington

ladles were now in  the habit of  drawing out on the subject of Mrs. Lee, and who always  rose to the  bait with

fresh vivacity, to the amusement and delight of  Victoria  Dare and other mischiefmakers. 

"She will not trouble you so long as you can keep Mrs. Lee in your  neighbourhood," said Lord Skye, and the

Princess accordingly  seized  upon Mrs. Lee and brandished her, as though she were a  charm against  the evil

eye, in the face of the President's party. She  made Mrs. Lee  take a place just behind her as though she were a

ladyinwaiting. She  even graciously permitted her to sit down, so  near that their chairs  touched. Whenever

"that woman" was within  sight, which was most of the  time, the Princess directed her  conversation entirely to

Mrs. Lee and  took care to make it evident.  Even before the Presidential party had  arrived, Madeleine had

fallen into the Princess's grasp, and when the  Princess went  forward to receive the President and his wife,

which she  did with a  bow of stately and distant dignity, she dragged Madeleine  closely  by her side. Mrs. Lee

bowed too; she could not well help it;  but  was cut dead for her pains, with a glare of contempt and hatred.

Lord Skye, who was acting as cavalier to the President's wife, was  panicstricken, and hastened to march his

democratic potentate  away,  under pretence of showing her the decorations. He placed  her at last  on her own

throne, where he and the GrandDuke  relieved each other in  standing guard at intervals throughout the

evening. When the Princess  followed with the President, she  compelled her husband to take Mrs.  Lee on his

arm and conduct  her to the British throne, with no other  object than to exasperate  the President's wife, who,

from her elevated  platform, looked  down upon the cortčge with a scowl. 

In all this affair Mrs. Lee was the principal sufferer. No one  could  relieve her, and she was literally penned in

as she sat. The  Princess  kept up an incessant fire of small conversation, principally  complaint and

faultfinding, which no one dared to interrupt. Mrs.  Lee was painfully bored, and after a time even the

absurdity of the  thing ceased to amuse her. 

She had, too, the illluck to make one or two remarks which  appealed to some hidden sense of humour in the

Princess, who  laughed  and, in the style of royal personages, gave her to  understand that she  would like more

amusement of the same sort.  Of all things in life,  Mrs. Lee held this kind of courtservice in  contempt, for

she was  something more than republicana little  communistic at heart, and her  only serious complaint of the

President and his wife was that they  undertook to have a court and  to ape monarchy. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XI  83



Top




Page No 86


She had no notion of admitting social superiority in any one,  President or Prince, and to be suddenly

converted into a  ladyinwaiting to a small German GrandDuchess, was a terrible  blow.  But what was to be

done? Lord Skye had drafted her into the  service  and she could not decently refuse to help him when he  came

to her side  and told her, with his usual calm directness, what  his difficulties  were, and how he counted upon

her to help him out. 

The same play went on at supper, where there was a  royalpresidential table, which held about two dozen

guests, and  the  two great ladies presiding, as far apart as they could be placed.  The  GrandDuke and Lord

Skye, on either side of the President's  wife, did  their duty like men, and were rewarded by receiving from  her

much  information about the domestic arrangements of the  White House. The  President, however, who sat

next the Princess at  the opposite end, was  evidently depressed, owing partly to the fact  that the Princess, in

defiance of all etiquette, had compelled Lord  Dunbeg to take Mrs. Lee  to supper and to place her directly next

the President. Madeleine  tried to escape, but was stopped by the  Princess, who addressed her  across the

President and in a decided  tone asked her to sit precisely  there. Mrs. 

Lee looked timidly at her neighbour, who made no sign, but ate his  supper in silence only broken by an

occasional reply to a rare  remark. Mrs. Lee pitied him, and wondered what his wife would  say  when they

reached home. She caught Ratcliffe's eye down the  table,  watching her with a smile; she tried to talk fluently

with  Dunbeg; but  not until supper was long over and two o'clock was at  hand; not until  the Presidential party,

under all the proper  formalities, had taken  their leave of the Grandducal party; not  until Lord Skye had

escorted  them to their carriage and returned to  say that they were gone, did  the Princess loose her hold upon

Mrs.  Lee and allow her to slip away  into obscurity. 

Meanwhile the ball had gone on after the manner of balls. As  Madeleine sat in her enforced grandeur she

could watch all that  passed. She had seen Sybil whirling about with one man after  another,  amid a swarm of

dancers, enjoying herself to the utmost  and  occasionally giving a nod and a smile to her sister as their eyes

met.  There, too, was Victoria Dare, who never appeared flurried  even when  waltzing with Lord Dunbeg,

whose education as a  dancer had been  neglected. The fact was now fully recognized that  Victoria was

carrying on a systematic flirtation with Dunbeg, and  had undertaken as  her latest duty the task of teaching

him to waltz.  His struggles and  her calmness in assisting them commanded  respect. On the opposite side  of

the room, by the republican  throne, Mrs. Lee had watched Mr.  Ratcliffe standing by the  President, who

appeared unwilling to let him  out of arm's length  and who seemed to make to him most of his few  remarks.

Schneidekoupon and his sister were mixed in the throng,  dancing  as though England had never countenanced

the heresy of  freetrade. On the whole, Mrs. Lee was satisfied. 

If her own sufferings were great, they were not without reward.  She studied all the women in the ballroom,

and if there was one  prettier than Sybil, Madeleine's eyes could not discover her. If  there was a more perfect

dress, Madeleine knew nothing of  dressing.  On these points she felt the confidence of conviction. Her  calm

would  have been complete, had she felt quite sure that none  of Sybil's  gaiety was superficial and that it would

not be followed  by reaction.  She watched nervously to see whether her face  changed its gay  expression, and

once she thought it became  depressed, but this was  when the GrandDuke came up to claim his  waltz, and

the look rapidly  passed away when they got upon the  floor and his Highness began to  wheel round the room

with a  precision and momentum that would have  done honour to a  regiment of Life Guards. He seemed

pleased with his  experiment,  for he was seen again and again careering over the floor  with Sybil  until Mrs.

Lee herself became nervous, for the Princess  frowned. 

After her release Madeleine lingered awhile in the ballroom to  speak with her sister and to receive

congratulations. For half an  hour she was a greater belle than Sybil. A crowd of men clustered  about her,

amused at the part she had played in the evening's  entertainment and full of compliments upon her promotion

at  Court.  Lord Skye himself found time to offer her his thanks in a  more serious  tone than he generally

affected. "You have suffered  much," said he,  "and I am grateful." Madeleine laughed as she  answered that her


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XI  84



Top




Page No 87


sufferings had seemed nothing to her while she  watched his. But at  last she became weary of the noise and

glare of  the ballroom, and,  accepting the arm of her excellent friend Count  Popoff, she strolled  with him

back to the house. There at last she  sat down on a sofa in a  quiet windowrecess where the light was  less

strong and where a  convenient laurel spread its leaves in front  so as to make a bower  through which she could

see the passersby  without being seen by them  except with an effort. Had she been a  younger woman, this

would have  been the spot for a flirtation, but  Mrs. Lee never flirted, and the  idea of her flirting with Popoff

would have seemed ludicrous to all  mankind. 

He did not sit down, but was leaning against the angle of the wall,  talking with her, when suddenly Mr.

Ratcliffe appeared and took  the  seat by her side with such deliberation and apparent sense of  property  that

Popoff incontinently turned and fled. No one knew  where the  Secretary came from, or how he learned that

she was  there. He made no  explanation and she took care to ask for none.  She gave him a  highlycoloured

account of her evening's service as  ladyinwaiting,  which he matched by that of his own trials as

gentlemanusher to the  President, who, it seemed, had clung  desperately to his old enemy in  the absence of

any other rock to  clutch at. 

Ratcliffe looked the character of Prime Minister sufficiently well  at this moment. He would have held his

own, at a pinch, in any  Court,  not merely in Europe but in India or China, where dignity is  still  expected of

gentlemen. 

Excepting for a certain coarse and animal expression about the  mouth, and an indefinable coldness in the eye,

he was a handsome  man  and still in his prime. Every one remarked how much he was  improved  since

entering the Cabinet. He had dropped his  senatorial manner. His  clothes were no longer congressional, but

those of a respectable man,  neat and decent. His shirts no longer  protruded in the wrong places,  nor were his

shirtcollars frayed or  soiled. His hair did not stray  over his eyes, ears, and coat, like that  of a Scotch terrier,

but had  got itself cut. Having overheard Mrs.  Lee express on one occasion her  opinion of people who did not

take a cold bath every morning, he had  thought it best to adopt this  reform, although he would not have had  it

generally known, tot it  savoured ot caste. He made an effort not to  be dictatorial and to  forget that he had

been the Prairie Giant, the  bully of the Senate. In  short, what with Mrs. Lee's influence and what  with his

emancipation from the Senate chamber with its code of bad  manners and worse morals, Mr. Ratcliffe was fast

becoming a  respectable member of society whom a man who had never been  in prison  or in politics might

safely acknowledge as a friend. 

Mr. Ratcliffe was now evidently bent upon being heard. After  charting for a time with some humour on the

President's successes  as  a man of fashion, he changed the subject to the merits of the  President as a statesman,

and little by little as he spoke he became  serious and his voice sank into low and confidential tones. He

plainly said that the President's incapacity had now become  notorious  among his followers; that it was only

with difficulty his  Cabinet and  friends could prevent him from making a fool of  himself fifty times a  day; that

all the party leaders who had  occasion to deal with him were  so thoroughly disgusted that the  Cabinet had to

pass its time in  trying to pacify them; while this  state of things lasted, Ratcliffe's  own influence must be

paramount; he had good reason to know that if  the Presidential  election were to take place this year, nothing

could  prevent his  nomination and election; even at three years' distance the  chances  in his favour were at least

two to one; and after this  exordium he  went on in a low tone with increasing earnestness, while  Mrs. Lee  sat

motionless as the statue of Agrippina, her eyes fixed on  the  ground: 

"I am not one of those who are happy in political life. I am a  politician because I cannot help myself; it is the

trade I am fittest  for, and ambition is my resource to make it tolerable. In politics  we  cannot keep our hands

clean. I have done many things in my  political  career that are not defensible. To act with entire honesty  and

selfrespect, one should always live in a pure atmosphere, and  the  atmosphere of politics is impure. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XI  85



Top




Page No 88


Domestic life is the salvation of many public men, but I have for  many years been deprived of it. I have now

come to that point  where  increasing responsibilities and temptations make me require  help. I  must have it.

You alone can give it to me. You are kind,  thoughtful,  conscientious, highminded, cultivated, fitted better

than any woman I  ever saw, for public duties. Your place is there.  You belong among  those who exercise an

influence beyond their  time. I only ask you to  take the place which is yours." 

This desperate appeal to Mrs. Lee's ambition was a calculated part  of Ratcliffe's scheme. He was well aware

that he had marked high  game, and that in proportion to this height must be the power of  his  lure. Nor was he

embarrassed because Mrs. Lee sat still and  pale with  her eyes fixed on the ground and her hands twisted

together in her  lap. The eagle that soars highest must be longer in  descending to the  ground than the sparrow

or the partridge. Mrs.  Lee had a thousand  things to think about in this brief time, and yet  she found that she

could not think at all; a succession of mere  images and fragments of  thought passed rapidly over her mind,

and her will exercised no  control upon their order or their nature.  One of these fleeting  reflections was that in

all the offers of  marriage she had ever heard,  this was the most unsentimental and  businesslike. As for his

appeal to  her ambition, it fell quite dead  upon her ear, but a woman must be  more than a heroine who can

listen to flattery so evidently sincere,  from a man who is  preeminent among men, without being affected by

it.  To her,  however, the great and overpowering fact was that she found  herself unable to retreat or escape;

her tactics were disconcerted,  her temporary barriers beaten down. 

The offer was made. What should she do with it? 

She had thought for months on this subject without being able to  form a decision; what hope was there that

she should be able to  decide now, in a ballroom, at a minute's notice? When, as  occasionally happens, the

conflicting sentiments, prejudices, and  passions of a lifetime are compressed into a single instant, they

sometimes overcharge the mind and it refuses to work. Mrs. Lee  sat  still and let things take their course; a

dangerous expedient, as  thousands of women have learned, for it leaves them at the mercy  of  the strong will,

bent upon mastery. 

The music from the ballroom did not stop. Crowds of persons  passed by their retreat. Some glanced in, and

not one of these felt a  doubt what was going on there. An unmistakeable atmosphere of  mystery  and intensity

surrounded tfle pair. Ratcliffe's eyes were  fixed upon  Mrs. Lee, and hers on the ground. Neither seemed to

speak or to stir.  Old Baron Jacobi, who never failed to see  everything, saw this as he  went by, and ejaculated

a foreign oath of  frightful import. Victoria  Dare saw it and was devoured by  curiosity to such a point as to be

hardly capable of containing  herself. 

After a silence which seemed interminable, Ratcliffe went on: "I  do not speak of my own feelings because I

know that unless  compelled  by a strong sense of duty, you will not be decided by  any devotion of  mine. But I

honestly say that I have learned to  depend on you to a  degree I can hardly express; and when I think  of what I

should be  without you, life seems to me so intolerably  dark that I am ready to  make any sacrifice, to accept

any  conditions that will keep you by my  side." 

Meanwhile Victoria Dare, although deeply interested in what  Dunbeg  was telling her, had met Sybil and had

stopped a single  second to  whisper in her ear: "You had better look after your sister,  in the  window, behind

the laurel with Mr. Ratcliffe!" Sybil was on  Lord  Skye's arm, enjoying herself amazingly, though the night

was  far gone,  but when she caught Victoria's words, the expression of  her face  wholly changed. All the

anxieties and terrors of the last  fortnight,  came back upon it. She dragged Lord Skye across the  hall and

looked in  upon her sister. One glance was enough. 

Desperately frightened but afraid to hesitate, she went directly up  to Madeleine who was still sitting like a

statue, listening to  Ratcliffe's last words. As she hurriedly entered, Mrs. Lee, looking  up, caught sight of her

pale face, and started from her seat. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XI  86



Top




Page No 89


"Are you ill, Sybil?" she exclaimed; "is anything the matter?" 

"A littlefatigued," gasped Sybil; "I thought you might be ready  to  go home." 

"I am," cried Madeleine; "I am quite ready. Good evening, Mr.  Ratcliffe. I will see you tomorrow. Lord

Skye, shall I take leave of  the Princess?" 

"The Princess retired half an hour ago," replied Lord Skye, who  saw the situation and was quite ready to help

Sybil; "let me take  you  to the dressingroom and order your carriage." Mr. Ratcliffe  found  himself suddenly

left alone, while Mrs. Lee hurried away,  torn by  fresh anxieties. They had reached the dressingroom and

were nearly  ready to go home, when Victora Dare suddenly dashed  in upon them, with  an animation of

manner very unusual in her,  and, seizing Sybil by the  hand, drew her into an adjoining room  and shut the

door. "Can you keep  a secret?" said she abruptly. 

"What!" said Sybil, looking at her with openmouthed interest;  "you don't meanare you reallytell me,

quick!" 

"Yes!" said Victoria relapsing into composure; "I am engaged!" 

"To Lord Dunbeg?" 

Victoria nodded, and Sybil, whose nerves were strung to the  highest pitch by excitement, flattery, fatigue,

perplexity, and  terror,  burst into a paroxysm of laughter, that startled even the calm  Miss  Dare. 

"Poor Lord Dunbeg! don't be hard on him, Victoria!" she gasped  when at last she found breath; "do you really

mean to pass the rest  of your life in Ireland? Oh, how much you will teach them!" 

"You forget, my dear," said Victoria, who had placidly enthroned  herself on the foot of a bed, "that I am not a

pauper. I am told that  Dunbeg Castle is a romantic summer residence, and in the dull  season  we shall of

course go to London or somewhere. I shall be  civil to you  when you come over. Don't you think a coronet

will  look well on me?" 

Sybil burst again into laughter so irrepressible and prolonged that  it puzzled even poor Dunbeg, who was

impatiently pacing the  corridor  outside. 

It alarmed Madeleine, who suddenly opened the door. Sybil  recovered herself, and, her eyes streaming with

tears, presented  Victoria to her sister: 

"Madeleine, allow me to introduce you to the Countess Dunbeg!" 

But Mrs. Lee was much too anxious to feel any interest in Lady  Dunbeg. A sudden fear struck her that Sybil

was going into  hysterics  because Victoria's engagement recalled her own  disappointment. She  hurried her

sister away to the carriage. 

Chapter XII 

THEY drove home in silence, Mrs. Lee disturbed with anxieties  and  doubts, partly caused by her sister, partly

by Mr. Ratcliffe;  Sybil  divided between amusement at Victoria's conquest, and  alarm at her own  boldness in

meddling with her sister's affairs.  Desperation, however,  was stronger than fear. She made up her  mind that

further suspense was  not to be endured; she would fight  her baffle now before another hour  was lost; surely


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XII  87



Top




Page No 90


no time could  be better. A few moments brought them  to their door. Mrs. Lee  had told her maid not to wait

for them, and  they were alone. The  fire was still alive on Madeleine's hearth, and  she threw more  wood upon

it. Then she insisted that Sybil must go to  bed at once.  But Sybil refused; she felt quite well, she said, and not

in the least  sleepy; she had a great deal to talk about, and wanted to  get it off  her mind. Nevertheless, her

feminine regard for the "Dawn  in  June" led her to postpone what she had to say until with  Madeleine's help

she had laid the triumph of the ball carefully  aside; then, putting on her dressinggown, and hastily plunging

Carrington's letter into her breast, like a concealed weapon, she  hurried back to Madeleine's room and

established herself in a chair  before the fire. There, after a moment's pause, the two women  began  their

longdeferred trial of strength, in which the match was  so  nearly equal as to make the result doubtful; for, if

Madeleine  were  much the cleverer, Sybil in this case knew much better what  she  wanted, and had a clear idea

how she meant to gain it, while  Madeleine, unsuspicious of attack, had no plan of defence at all. 

"Madeleine," began Sybil, solemnly, and with a violent palpitation  of the heart, "I want you to tell me

something." 

"What is it, my child?" said Mrs. Lee, puzzled, and yet half ready  to see that there must be some connection

between her sister's  coming  question and the sudden illness at the ball, which had  disappeared as  suddenly as

it came. 

"Do you mean to marry Mr. Ratcliffe?" 

Poor Mrs. Lee was quite disconcerted by the directness of the  attack. This fatal question met her at every

turn. Hardly had she  succeeded in escaping trom it at the ball scarcely an hour ago, by a  stroke of good

fortune for which she now began to see she was  indebted to Sybil, and here it was again presented to her face

like a  pistol. The whole town, then, was asking it. 

Ratcliffe's offer must have been seen by half Washington, and her  reply was awaited by an immense

audience, as though she were a  political returningboard. Her disgust was intense, and her first  answer to

Sybil was a quick inquiry: 

"Why do you ask such a question? have you heard anything,has  anyone talked about it to you?" 

"No!" replied Sybil; "but I must know; I can see for myself without  being told, that Mr. Racliffe is trying to

make you marry him. I  don't ask out of curiosity; this is something that concerns me  nearly  as much as it does

you yourself. Please tell me! don't treat  me like a  child any longer! let me know what you are thinking  about!

I am so  tired of being left in the dark! 

You have no idea how much this thing weighs on me. Oh, Maude,  I  shall never be happy again until you trust

me about this." 

Mrs. Lee felt a little pang of conscience, and seemed suddenly to  become conscious of a new coil, tightening

about her, in this  wretched complication. Unable to see her way, ignorant of her  sister's motives, urged on by

the idea that Sybil's happiness was  involved, she was now charged with want of feeling, and called  upon  for a

direct answer to a plain question. 

How could she aver that she did not mean to marry Mr. Ratcliffe?  to say this would be to shut the door on all

the objects she had at  heart. If a direct answer must be given, it was better to say "Yes!"  and have it over;

better to leap blindly and see what came of it.  Mrs. Lee, therefore, with an internal gasp, but with no visible

sign  of excitement, said, as though she were in a dream: 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XII  88



Top




Page No 91


"Well, Sybil, I will tell you. I would have told you long ago if I  had  known myself. Yes! I have made up my

mind to marry Mr.  Ratcliffe!" 

Sybil sprang to her feet with a cry: "And have you told him so?"  she asked. 

"No! you came and interrupted us just as we were speaking. I was  glad you did come, for it gives me a little

time to think. But I am  decided now. I shall tell him tomorrow." 

This was not said with the air or one wnose heart beat warmly at  the thought of confessing her love. Mrs. Lee

spoke mechanically,  and  almost with an effort. Sybil flung herself with all her energy  upon  her sister;

violently excited, and eager to make herself heard,  without waiting for arguments, she broke out into a torrent

of  entreaties: "Oh, don't, don't, don't! Oh, please, please, don't, my  dearest, dearest Maude! unless you want to

break my heart, don't  marry that man! You can't love him! You can never be happy with  him!  he will take

you away to Peonia, and you will die there! I  shall never  see you again! He will make you unhappy; he will

beat  you, I know he  will! Oh, if you care for me at all, don't marry him!  Send him away!  don't see him again!

let us go ourselves, now, in  the morning train,  before he comes back. I'm all ready; I'll pack  everything for

you;  we'll go to Newport; to Europeanywhere, to  be out of his reach!" 

With this passionate appeal, Sybil threw herself on her knees by  her sister's side, and, clasping her arms

around Madeleine's waist,  sobbed as though her heart were already broken. Had Carrington  seen  her then he

must have admitted that she had carried out his  instructions to the letter. She was quite honest, too, in it all.

She  meant what she said, and her tears were real tears that had been  pent  up for weeks. Unluckily, her logic

was feeble. Her idea of Mr.  Ratcliffe's character was vague, and biased by mere theories of  what  a Prairie

Giant of Peonia should be in his domestic relations.  Her  idea of Peonia, too, was indistinct. She was haunted

by a  vision of  her sister, sitting on a horsehair sofa before an airtight  iron  stove in a small room with high,

bare white walls, a  chromolithograph  on each, and at her side a marbletopped table  surmounted by a glass

vase containing funereal dried grasses; the  only literature, Frank  Leslie's periodical and the New York

Ledger,  with a strong smell of  cooking everywhere prevalent. Here she saw  Madeleine receiving  visitors, the

wives of neighbours and  constituents, who told her the  Peonia news. 

Notwithstanding her ignorant and unreasonable prejudice against  western men and women, western towns

and prairies, and, in short,  everything western, down to western politics and western  politicians,  whom she

perversely asserted to be tue lowest ot all  western products,  there was still some common sense in Sybil's

idea. When that  inevitable hour struck for Mr. 

Ratcliffe, which strikes sooner or later for all politicians, and  an  ungrateful country permitted him to pine

among his friends in  Illinois, what did he propose to do with his wife? Did he seriously  suppose that she, who

was bored to death by New York, and had  been  able to find no permanent pleasure in Europe, would live

quietly in  the romantic village of Peonia? If not, did Mr. Ratcliffe  imagine that  they could find happiness in

the enjoyment of each  other's society,  and of Mrs. Lee's income, in the excitements of  Washington? In the

ardour of his pursuit, Mr. Ratcliffe had  accepted in advance any  conditions which Mrs. Lee might impose,  but

if he really imagined that  happiness and content lay on the  purple rim of this sunset, he had  more confidence

in women and in  money than a wider experience was ever  likely to justify. 

Whatever might be Mr. Ratcliffe's schemes for dealing with these  obstacles they could hardly be such as

would satisfy Sybil, who, if  inaccurate in her theories about Prairie Giants, yet understood  women, and

especially her sister, much better than Mr. Ratcliffe  ever  could do. Here she was safe, and it would have been

better  had she  said no more, for Mrs. Lee, though staggered for a moment  by her  sister's vehemence, was

reassured by what seemed the  absurdity of her  fears. Madeleine rebelled against this hysterical  violence of

opposition, and became more fixed in her decision. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XII  89



Top




Page No 92


She scolded her sister in good, set terms 

"Sybil, Sybil! you must not be so violent. Behave like a woman,  and not like a spoiled child!" 

Mrs. Lee, like most persons who have to deal with spoiled or  unspoiled children, resorted to severity, not so

much because it  was  the proper way of dealing with them, as because she knew not  what else  to do. She was

thoroughly uncomfortable and weary. She  was not  satisfied with herself or with her own motives. Doubt

encompassed her  on all sides, and her worst opponent was that  sister whose happiness  had turned the scale

against her own  judgment. 

Nevertheless her tactics answered their object of checking Sybil's  vehemence. Her sobs came to an end, and

she presently rose with a  quieter air. 

"Madeleine," said she, "do you really want to marry Mr.  Ratcliffe?" 

"What else can I do, my dear Sybil? I want to do whatever is for  the best. I thought you might be pleased." 

"You thought I might be pleased?" cried Sybil in astonishment.  "What a strange idea! If you had ever spoken

to me about it I  should  have told you that I hate him, and can't understand how you  can abide  him. But I

would rather marry him myself than see you  marry him. I  know that you will kill yourself with unhappiness

when you have done  it. Oh, Maude, please tell me that you won't!"  And Sybil began gently  sobbing again,

while she caressed her  sister. 

Mrs. Lee was infinitely distressed. To act against the wishes of  her  nearest friends was hard enough, but to

appear harsh and unfeeling  to the one being whose happiness she had at heart, was intolerable.  Yet no

sensible woman, after saying that she meant to marry a man  like Mr. Ratcliffe, could throw him over merely

because another  woman  chose to behave like a spoiled child. 

Sybil was more childish than Madeleine herself had supposed. She  could not even see where her own interest

lay. She knew no more  about  Mr. Ratcliffe and the West than if he were the giant of a  fairystory,  and lived

at the top of a beanstalk. She must be treated  as a child;  with gentleness, affection, forbearance, but with

firmness and  decision. She must be refused what she asked, for her  own good. 

Thus it came about that at last Mrs. Lee spoke, with an appearance  of decision far from representing her

internal tremor. 

"Sybil, dear, I have made up my mind to marry Mr. Ratcliffe  because there is no other way of making every

one happy. You  need not  be afraid of him. He is kind and generous. Besides, I can  take care of  myself; and I

will take care of you too. Now let us not  discuss it any  more. It is broad daylight, and we are both tired out." 

Sybil grew at once perfectly calm, and standing before her sister,  as though their rôles were henceforward to

be reversed, said: 

"You have really made up your mind, then? Nothing I can say will  change it?" 

Mrs. Lee, looking at her with more surprise than ever, could not  force herself to speak; but she shook her

head slowly and  decidedly. 

"Then," said Sybil, "there is only one thing more I can do. You  must read this!" and she drew out Carrington's

letter, which she  held  before Madeleine's face. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XII  90



Top




Page No 93


"Not now, Sybil!" remonstrated Mrs. Lee, dreading another long  struggle. "I will read it after we have had

some rest. Go to bed  now!" 

"I do not leave this room, nor will I ever go to bed until you have  read that letter," answered Sybil, seating

herself again before the  fire with the resolution of Queen Elizabeth; "not if I sit here till  you are married. I

promised Mr. Carrington that you should read it  instantly; it's all I can do now." With a sigh, Mrs. Lee drew

up the  windowcurtain, and in the gray morning light sat down to break  the  seal and read the following

letter: 

"Washington, 2nd April. 

"My dear Mrs. Lee, "This letter will only come into your hands in  case there should be a necessity for your

knowing its contents.  Nothing short of necessity would excuse my writing it. I have to  ask  your pardon for

intruding again upon your private affairs. In  this  case, if I did not intrude, you would have cause for serious

complaint  against me. 

"You asked me the other day whether I knew anything against Mr.  Ratcliffe which the world did not know, to

account for my low  opinion  of his character. I evaded your question then. I was bound  by  professional rules

not to disclose facts that came to me under a  pledge of confidence. I am going to violate these rules now, only

because I owe you a duty which seems to me to override all others. 

"I do know facts in regard to Mr. Ratcliffe, which have seemed to  me to warrant a very low opinion of his

character, and to mark him  as  unfit to be, I will not say your husband, but even your  acquaintance. 

"You know that I am executor to Samuel Baker's will. You know  who  Samuel Baker was. You have seen his

wife. She has told you  herself  that I assisted her in the examination and destruction of all  her  husband's

private papers according to his special deathbed  request.  One of the first facts I learned from these papers

and her  explanations, was the following. 

"Just eight years ago, the great 'InterOceanic Mail Steamship  Company,' wished to extend its service round

the world, and, in  order  to do so, it applied to Congress for a heavy subsidy. The  management  of this affair

was put into the hands of Mr. Baker, and  all his  private letters to the President of the Company, in press

copies, as  well as the President's replies, came into my possession.  Baker's  letters were, of course, written in a

sort of cypher, several  kinds of  which he was in the habit of using. He left among his  papers a key to  this

cypher, but Mrs. Baker could have explained it  without that help. 

"It appeared from this correspondence that the bill was carried  successfully through the House, and, on

reaching the Senate, was  referred to the appropriate Committee. Its ultimate passage was  very  doubtful; the

end of the session was close at hand; the Senate  was  very evenly divided, and the Chairman of the Committee

was  decidedly  hostile. 

"The Chairman of that Committee was Senator Ratcliffe, always  mentioned by Mr. Baker in cypher, and with

every precaution. If  you  care, however, to verify the fact, and to trace the history of the  Subsidy Bill through

all its stages, together with Mr. Ratcliffe's  report, remarks, and votes upon it, you have only to look into the

journals and debates for that year. 

"At last Mr. Baker wrote that Senator Ratcliffe had put the bill in  his pocket, and unless some means could be

found of overcoming  his  opposition, there would be no report, and the bill would never  come to  a vote. All

ordinary kinds of argument and influence had  been employed  upon him, and were exhausted. In this exigency

Baker suggested that  the Company should give him authority to  see what money would do, but  he added that

it would be worse  than useless to deal with small sums.  Unless at least one hundred  thousand dollars could be


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XII  91



Top




Page No 94


employed, it was  better to leave the  thing alone. 

"The next mail authorized him to use any required amount of  money  not exceeding one hundred and fifty

thousand dollars. Two  days later  he wrote that the bill was reported, and would pass the  Senate within

fortyeight hours; and he congratulated the Company  on the fact that  he had used only one hundred thousand

dollars out  of its last credit. 

"The bill was actually reported, passed, and became law as he  foretold, and the Company has enjoyed its

subsidy ever since. Mrs.  Baker also informed me that to her knowledge her husband gave  the sum  mentioned,

in United States Coupon Bonds, to Senator  Ratcliffe. 

"This transaction, taken in connection with the tortuousness of his  public course, explains the distrust I have

always expressed for  him.  You will, however, understand that all these papers have been  destroyed. Mrs.

Baker could never be induced to hazard her own  comfort by revealing the facts to the public. The officers of

the  Company in their own interests would never betray the transaction,  and their books were undoubtedly so

kept as to show no trace of it.  If I made this charge against Mr. Ratcliffe, I should be the only  sufferer. He

would deny and laugh at it. I could prove nothing. I  am  therefore more directly interested than he is in

keeping silence. 

"In trusting this secret to you, I rely firmly upon your mentioning  it  to no one elsenot even to your sister.

You are at liberty, if you  wish, to show this letter to one person only to Mr. Ratcliffe  himself. That done,

you will, I beg, burn it immediately. 

"With the warmest good wishes, I am, "Ever most truly yours,  "John  Carrington." 

When Mrs. Lee had finished reading this letter, she remained for  some time quite silent, looking out into the

square below. The  morning had come, and the sky was bright with the fresh April  sunlight. She threw open

her window, and drew in the soft spring  air.  She needed all the purity and quiet that nature could give, for  her

whole soul was in revolt, wounded, mortified, exasperated.  Against the  sentiment of all her friends she had

insisted upon  believing in this  man; she had wrought herself up to the point of  accepting him for her  husband;

a man who, if law were the same  thing as justice, ought to be  in a felon's cell; a man who could take  money to

betray his trust. Her  anger at first swept away all bounds.  She was impatient for the moment  when she should

see him again,  and tear off his mask. For once she  would express all the loathing  she felt for the whole pack

of  political hounds. She would see  whether the animal was made like other  beings; whether he had a  sense of

honour; a single clean spot in his  mind. 

Then it occurred to her that after all there might be a mistake;  perhaps Mr. 

Ratcliffe could explain the charge away. But this thought only laid  bare another smarting wound in her pride.

Not only did she believe  the charge, but she believed that Mr. Ratcliffe would defend his  act.  She had been

willing to marry a man whom she thought  capable of such a  crime, and now she shuddered at the idea that

this charge might have  been brought against her husband, and that  she could not dismiss it  with instant

incredulity, with indignant  contempt. How had this  happened? how had she got into so foul a  complication?

When she left  New York, she had meant to be a  mere spectator in Washington. Had it  entered her head that

she  could be drawn into any project of a second  marriage, she never  would have come at all, for she was

proud of her  loyalty to her  husband's memory, and second marriages were her  abhorrence. In  her restlessness

and solitude, she had forgotten this;  she had only  asked whether any life was worth living for a woman who

had  neither husband nor children. Was the family all that life had to  offer? could she find no interest outside

the household? And so,  led  by this willofthewisp, she had, with her eyes open, walked  into the  quagmire

of politics, in spite of remonstrance, in spite of  conscience. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XII  92



Top




Page No 95


She rose and paced the room, while Sybil lay on the couch,  watching her with eyes half shut. She grew more

and more angry  with  herself, and as her selfreproach increased, her anger against  Ratcliffe faded away. She

had no right to be angry with Ratcliffe.  He  had never deceived her. He had always openly enough avowed

that he  knew no code of morals in politics; that if virtue did not  answer his  purpose he used vice. How could

she blame him for  acts which he had  repeatedly defended in her presence and with  her tacit assent, on

principles that warranted this or any other  villainy? 

The worst was that this discovery had come on her as a blow, not  as a reprieve from execution. At this

thought she became furious  with  herself. 

She had not known the recesses of her own heart. She had honestly  supposed that Sybil's interests and Sybil's

happiness were forcing  her to an act of selfsacrifice; and now she saw that in the depths  of her soul very

different motives had been at work: ambition,  thirst  for power, restless eagerness to meddle in what did not

concern her,  blind longing to escape from the torture of watching  other women with  full lives and satisfied

instincts, while her own  life was hungry and  sad. For a time she had actually, unconscious  as she was of the

delusion, hugged a hope that a new field of  usefulness was open to  her; that great opportunities for doing

good  were to supply the aching  emptiness of that good which had been  taken away; and that here at  last was

an object for which there  would be almost a pleasure in  squandering the rest of existence  even if she knew in

advance that the  experiment would fail. Life  was emptier than ever now that this dream  was over. Yet the

worst  was not in that disappointment, but in the  discovery of her own  weakness and selfdeception. 

Worn out by longcontinued anxiety, excitement and sleeplessness,  she was unfit to struggle with the

creatures of her own  imagination.  Such a strain could only end in a nervous crisis, and  at length it  came: 

"Oh, what a vile thing life is!" she cried, throwing up her arms  with a gesture of helpless rage and despair.

"Oh, how I wish I were  dead! how I wish the universe were annihilated!" and she flung  herself down by

Sybil's side in a frenzy of tears. 

Sybil, who had watched all this exhibition in silence, waited  quietly for the excitement to pass. There was

little to say. She  could only soothe. 

After the paroxysm had exhausted itself Madeleine lay quiet for a  time, until other thoughts began to disturb

her. From reproaching  herself about Ratcliffe she went on to reproach herself about Sybil,  who really looked

worn and pale, as though almost overcome by  fatigue. 

"Sybil," said she, "you must go to bed at once. You are tired out.  It  was very wrong in me to let you sit up so

late. Go now, and get  some sleep." 

"I am not going to bed till you do, Maude!" replied Sybil, with  quiet obstinacy. 

"Go, dear! it is all settled. I shall not marry Mr. Ratcliffe. You  need not be anxious about it any more." 

"Are you very unhappy?" 

"Only very angry with myself. I ought to have taken Mr.  Carrington's advice sooner." 

"Oh, Maude!" exclaimed Sybil, with a sudden explosion of energy;  "I wish you had taken him!" 

This remark roused Mrs. Lee to new interest: "Why, Sybil," said  she, "surely you are not in earnest?" 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XII  93



Top




Page No 96


"Indeed, I am," replied Sybil, very decidedly. "I know you think I  am in love with Mr. Carrington myself, but

I'm not. I would a great  deal rather have him for a brotherinlaw, and he is so much the  nicest man you

know, and you could help his sisters." 

Mrs. Lee hesitated a moment, for she was not quite certain  whether  it was wise to probe a healing wound, but

she was anxious  to clear  this last weight from her mind, and she dashed recklessly  forward: 

"Are you sure you are telling the truth, Sybil? Why, then, did you  say that you cared for him? and why have

you been so miserable  ever  since he went away?" 

"Why? I should think it was plain enough why! Because I thought,  as every one else did, that you were going

to marry Mr. Ratcliffe;  and because if you married Mr. Ratcliffe, I must go and live alone;  and because you

treated me like a child, and never took me into  your  confidence at all; and because Mr. 

Carrington was the only person I had to advise me, and after he  went away, I was left all alone to fight Mr.

Ratcliffe and you both  together, without a human soul to help me in case I made a  mistake.  You would have

been a great deal more miserable than I  if you had been  in my place." 

Madeleine looked at her for a moment in doubt. Would this last?  did Sybil herself know the depth of her own

wound? But what  could  Mrs. Lee do now? 

Perhaps Sybil did deceive herself a little. When this excitement  had passed away, perhaps Carrington's image

might recur to her  mind a  little too often for her own comfort. The future must take  care of  itself. Mrs. Lee

drew her sister closer to her, and said:  "Sybil, I  have made a horrible mistake, and you must forgive me." 

Chapter XIII 

NOT until afternoon did Mrs. Lee reappear. How much she had  slept  she did not say, and she hardly looked

like one whose  slumbers had  been long or sweet; but if she had slept little, she had  made up for  the loss by

thinking much, and, while she thought, the  storm which had  raged so fiercely in her breast, more and more

subsided into calm. If  there was not sunshine yet, there was at least  stillness. As she lay,  hour after hour,

waiting for the sleep that did  not come, she had at  first the keen mortification of reflecting how  easily she had

been led  by mere vanity into imagining that she  could be of use in the world.  She even smiled in her solitude

at the  picture she drew of herself,  reforming Ratcliffe, and Krebs, and  Schuyler Clinton. The ease with  which

Ratcliffe alone had twisted  her about his finger, now that she  saw it, made her writhe, and the  thought of what

he might have done,  had she married him, and of  the endless succession of moral  somersaults she would have

had to  turn, chilled her with mortal  terror. She had barely escaped being  dragged under the wheels of the

machine, and so coming to an  untimely end. When she thought of this,  she felt a mad passion to  revenge

herself on the whole race of  politicians, with Ratcliffe at  their head; she passed hours in framing  bitter

speeches to be made  to his face. 

Then as she grew calmer, Ratcliffe's sins took on a milder hue;  life, after all, had not been entirely blackened

by his arts; there  was  even some good in her experience, sharp though it were. Had she  not come to

Washington in search of men who cast a shadow, and  was  not Ratcliffe's shadow strong enough to satisfy

her? Had she  not  penetrated the deepest recesses of politics, and learned how  easily  the mere possession of

power could convert the shadow of a  hobbyhorse  existing only in the brain of a foolish country farmer,  into

a lurid  nightmare that convulsed the sleep of nations? The  antics of  Presidents and Senators had been

amusingso amusing  that she had  nearly been persuaded to take part in them. She had  saved herself in  time. 

She had got to the bottom of this business of democratic  government, and found out that it was nothing more


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XIII  94



Top




Page No 97


than  government of  any other kind. She might have known it by her  own common sense, but  now that

experience had proved it, she  was glad to quit the  masquerade; to return to the true democracy of  life, her

paupers and  her prisons, her schools and her hospitals. As  for Mr. Ratcliffe, she  felt no difficulty in dealing

with him. 

Let Mr. Ratcliffe, and his brother giants, wander on their own  political prairie, and hunt for offices, or other

profitable game, as  they would. 

Their objects were not her objects, and to join their company was  not her ambition. She was no longer very

angry with Mr. Ratcliffe.  She had no wish to insult him, or to quarrel with him. What he had  done as a

politician, he had done according to his own moral code,  and it was not her business to judge him; to protect

herself was the  only right she claimed. She thought she could easily hold him at  arm's length, and although, if

Carrington had written the truth, they  could never again be friends, there need be no difficulty in their

remaining acquaintances. If this view of her duty was narrow, it  was  at least proof that she had learned

something from Mr. 

Ratcliffe; perhaps it was also proof that she had yet to learn Mr.  Ratcliffe himself. 

Two o'clock had struck before Mrs. Lee came down from her  chamber,  and Sybil had not yet made her

appearance. Madeleine  rang her bell and  gave orders that, if Mr. Ratcliffe called she  would see him, but she

was at home to no one else. Then she sat  down to write letters and to  prepare for her journey to New York,

for she must now hasten her  departure in order to escape the gossip  and criticism which she saw  hanging like

an avalanche over her  head. 

When Sybil at length came down, looking much fresher than her  sister, they passed an hour together

arranging this and other small  matters, so that both of them were again in the best of spirits, and  Sybil's face

was wreathed in smiles. 

A number of visitors came to the door that day, some of them  prompted by friendliness and some by sheer

curiosity, for Mrs.  Lee's  abrupt disappearance from the ball had excited remark.  Against all  these her door

was firmly closed. On the other hand, as  the afternoon  went on, she sent Sybil away, so that she might have

the field  entirely to herself, and Sybil, relieved of all her alarms,  sallied  out to interrupt Dunbeg's latest

interview with his Countess,  and to  amuse herself with Victoria's last "phase." 

Towards four o'clock the tall form of Mr. Ratcliffe was seen to  issue from the Treasury Department and to

descend the broad steps  of  its western front. 

Turning deliberately towards the Square, the Secretary of the  Treasury crossed the Avenue and stopping at

Mrs. Lee's door, rang  the  bell. He was immediately admitted. Mrs. Lee was alone in her  parlour  and rose

rather gravely as he entered, but welcomed him as  cordially  as she could. She wanted to put an end to his

hopes at  once and to do  it decisively, but without hurting his feelings. 

"Mr. Ratcliffe," said she, when he was seated "I am sure you will  be better pleased by my speaking instantly

and frankly. I could not  reply to you last night. I will do so now without delay. What you  wish is impossible.

I would rather not even discuss it. Let us leave  it here and return to our old relations." 

She could not force herself to express any sense of gratitude for  his  affection, or of regret at being obliged to

meet it with so little  return. 

To treat him with tolerable civility was all she thought required  of  her. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XIII  95



Top




Page No 98


Ratcliffe felt the change of manner. He had been prepared for a  struggle, but not to be met with so blunt a

rebuff at the start. His  look became serious and he hesitated a moment before speaking,  but  when he spoke at

last, it was with a manner as firm and  decided as  that of Mrs. Lee herself. 

"I cannot accept such an answer. I will not say that I have a right  to  explanation,I have no rights which you

are bound to respect,but  from you I conceive that I may at least ask the favour of one, and  that you will not

refuse it. Are you willing to tell me your reasons  for this abrupt and harsh decision?" 

"I do not dispute your right of explanation, Mr. Ratcliffe. You  have  the right, if you choose to use it, and I am

ready to give you  every  explanation in my power; but I hope you will not insist on my  doing so. If I seemed

to speak abruptly and harshly, it was merely  to  spare you the greater annoyance of doubt. Since I am forced

to  give  you pain, was it not fairer and more respectful to you to speak  at  once? We have been friends. I am

very soon going away. I  sincerely  want to avoid saying or doing anything that would  change our  relations." 

Ratcliffe, however, paid no attention to these words, and gave  them no answer. He was much too old a

debater to be misled by  such  trifles, when he needed all his faculties to pin his opponent to  the  wall. He

asked: 

"Is your decision a new one?" 

"It is a very old one, Mr. Ratcliffe, which I had let myself lose  sight of, for a time. A night's reflection has

brought me back to it." 

"May I ask why you have returned to it? surely you would not have  hesitated without strong reasons." 

"I will tell you frankly. If, by appearing to hesitate, I have  misled  you, I am honestly sorry for it. I did not

mean to do it. My  hesitation was owing to the doubt whether my life might not really  be  best used in aiding

you. My decision was owing to the certainty  that  we are not fitted for each other. 

Our lives run in separate grooves. We are both too old to change  them." 

Ratcliffe shook his head with an air of relief. "Your reasons, Mrs.  Lee, are not sound. There is no such

divergence in our lives. On  the  contrary I can give to yours the field it needs, and that it can  get  in no other

way; while you can give to mine everything it now  wants.  If these are your only reasons I am sure of being

able to  remove  them." 

Madeleine looked as though she were not altogether pleased at this  idea, and became a little dogmatic. "It is

no use our arguing on this  subject, Mr. 

Ratcliffe. You and I take very different views of life. I cannot  accept yours, and you could not practise on

mine." 

"Show me," said Ratcliffe, "a single example of such a divergence,  and I will accept your decision without

another word." 

Mrs. Lee hesitated and looked at him for an instant as though to be  quite sure that he was in earnest. There

was an effrontery about  this  challenge which surprised her, and if she did not check it on  the  spot, there was

no saying how much trouble it might give her.  Then  unlocking the drawer of the writingdesk at her elbow,

she  took out  Carrington's letter and handed it to Mr. Ratcliffe. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XIII  96



Top




Page No 99


"Here is such an example which has come to my knowledge very  lately. I meant to show it to you in any case,

but I would rather  have waited." 

Ratcliffe took the letter which she handed to him, opened it  deliberately, looked at the signature, and read. He

showed no sign  of  surprise or disturbance. No one would have imagined that he  had, from  the moment he saw

Carrington's name, as precise a  knowledge of what  was in this letter as though he had written it  himself. His

first  sensation was only one of anger that his projects  had miscarried. How  this had happened he could not at

once  understand, for the idea that  Sybil could have a hand in it did not  occur to him. He had made up his

mind that Sybil was a silly,  frivolous girl, who counted for nothing  in her sister's actions. He  had fallen into

the usual masculine  blunder of mixing up smartness  of intelligence with strength of  character. Sybil, without

being a  metaphysician, willed anything which  she willed at all with more  energy than her sister did, who was

worn  out with the effort of life.  Mr. Ratcliffe missed this point, and was  left to wonder who it was  that had

crossed his path, and how  Carrington had managed to be  present and absent, to get a good office  in Mexico

and to baulk his  schemes in Washington, at the same time. He  had not given  Carrington credit for so much

cleverness. 

He was violently irritated at the check. Another day, he thought,  would have made him safe on this side; and

possibly he was right.  Had  he once succeeded in getting ever so slight a hold on Mrs. Lee  he  would have told

her this story with his own colouring, and from  his  own point of view, and he fully believed he could do this

in  such a  way as to rouse her sympathy. Now that her mind was  prejudiced, the  task would be much more

difficult; yet he did not  despair, for it was  his theory that Mrs. Lee, in the depths of her  soul, wanted to be at

the head of the White House as much as he  wanted to be there himself,  and that her apparent coyness was

mere feminine indecision in the face  of temptation. His thoughts  now turned upon the best means of giving

again the upper hand to  her ambition. He wanted to drive Carrington a  second time from  the field. 

Thus it was that, having read the letter once in order to learn  what  was in it, he turned back, and slowly read it

again in order to  gain  time. Then he replaced it in its envelope, and returned it to  Mrs.  Lee, who, with equal

calmness, as though her interest in it were  at  an end, tossed it negligently into the fire, where it was reduced

to  ashes under Ratcliffe's eyes. 

He watched it burn for a moment, and then turning to her, said,  with his usual composure, "I meant to have

told you of that affair  myself. I am sorry that Mr. Carrington has thought proper to  forestall me. No doubt he

has his own motives for taking my  character  in charge." 

"Then it is true!" said Mrs. Lee, a little more quickly than she  had  meant to speak. 

"True in its leading facts; untrue in some of its details, and in  the  impression it creates. During the

Presidential election which took  place eight years ago last autumn, there was, as you may  remember, a

violent contest and a very close vote. We believed  (though I was not  so prominent in the party then as now),

that the  result of that  election would be almost as important to the nation  as the result of  the war itself. Our

defeat meant that the  government must pass into  the bloodstained hands of rebels, men  whose designs were

more than  doubtful, and who could not, even  if their designs had been good,  restrain the violence of their

followers. In consequence we strained  every nerve. Money was  freely spent, even to an amount much in

excess  of our resources.  How it was employed, I will not say. 

I do not even know, for I held myself aloof from these details,  which fell to the National Central Committee

of which I was not a  member. The great point was that a very large sum had been  borrowed  on pledged

securities, and must be repaid. The members  of the National  Committee and certain senators held discussions

on the subject, in  which I shared. The end was that towards the  close of the session the  head of the

committee, accompanied by  two senators, came to me and  told me that I must abandon my  opposition to the

Steamship Subsidy.  They made no open avowal  of their reasons, and I did not press for  one. Their


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XIII  97



Top




Page No 100


declaration, as  the responsible heads of the organization,  that certain action on my  part was essential to the

interests of the  party, satisfied me. I did  not consider myself at liberty to persist  in a mere private opinion  in

regard to a measure about which I  recognized the extreme  likelihood of my being in error. I accordingly

reported the bill, and  voted for it, as did a large majority of the  party. Mrs. Baker is  mistaken in saying that

the money was paid to me.  If it was paid at  all, of which I have no knowledge except from this  letter, it was

paid to the representative of the National Committee. I  received no  money. I had nothing to do with the

money further than as  I might  draw my own conclusions in regard to the subsequent payment of  the

campaign debt." 

Mrs. Lee listened to all this with intense interest. Not until this  moment had she really felt as though she had

got to the heart of  politics, so that she could, like a physician with his stethoscope,  measure the organic

disease. Now at last she knew why the pulse  beat  with such unhealthy irregularity, and why men felt an

anxiety  which  they could not or would not explain. Her interest in the  disease  overcame her disgust at the

foulness of the revelation. To  say that  the discovery gave her actual pleasure would be doing her  injustice;  but

the excitement of the moment swept away every  other sensation. She  did not even think of herself. Not until

afterwards did she fairly  grasp the absurdity of Ratcliffe's wish that  in the face of such a  story as this, she

should still have vanity  enough to undertake the  reform of politics. And with his aid too!  The audacity of the

man  would have seemed sublime if she had  felt sure that he knew the  difference between good and evil,

between a lie and the truth; but the  more she saw of him, the surer  she was that his courage was mere moral

paralysis, and that he  talked about virtue and vice as a man who is  colourblind talks  about red and green; he

did not see them as she saw  them; if left to  choose for himself he would have nothing to guide  him. Was it

politics that had caused this atrophy of the moral senses  by disuse?  Meanwhile, here she sat face to face with

a moral lunatic,  who had  not even enough sense of humour to see the absurdity of his  own  request, that she

should go out to the shore of this ocean of  corruption, and repeat the ancient rôle of King Canute, or Dame

Partington with her mop and her pail. What was to be done with  such  an animal? 

The bystander who looked on at this scene with a wider knowledge  of facts, might have found entertainment

in another view of the  subject, that is to say, in the guilelessness ot Madeleine Lee. With  all her warnings she

was yet a mere babyinarms in the face of the  great politician. She accepted his story as true, and she

thought it  as bad as possible; but had Mr. 

Ratcliffe's associates now been present to hear his version of it,  they would have looked at each other with a

smile of professional  pride, and would have roundly sworn that he was, beyond a doubt,  the  ablest man this

country had ever produced, and next to certain  of  being President. They would not, however, have told their

own  side of  the story if they could have helped it, but in talking it over  among  themselves they might have

assumed the facts to have been  nearly as  follows: that Ratcliffe had dragged them into an  enormous

expenditure  to carry his own State, and with it his own  reelection to the Senate;  that they had tried to hold

him  responsible, and he had tried to shirk  the responsibility; that there  had been warm discussions on the

subject; that he himself had  privately suggested recourse to Baker,  had shaped his conduct  accordingly, and

had compelled them, in order  to save their own  credit, to receive the money. 

Even if Mrs. Lee had heard this part of the story, though it might  have sharpened her indignation against Mr.

Ratcliffe, it would not  have altered her opinions. As it was, she had heard enough, and  with  a great effort to

control her expression of disgust, she sank  back in  her chair as Ratcliffe concluded. Finding that she did not

speak, he  went on: 

"I do not undertake to defend this affair. It is the act of my  public  life which I most regretnot the doing, but

the necessity of  doing. I  do not differ from you in opinion on that point. I cannot  acknowledge that there is

here any real divergence between us." 

"I am afraid," said Mrs. Lee, "that I cannot agree with you." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XIII  98



Top




Page No 101


This brief remark, the very brevity of which carried a barb of  sarcasm, escaped from Madeleine's lips before

she had fairly  intended  it. Ratcliffe felt the sting, and it started him from his  studied  calmness of manner. 

Rising from his chair he stood on the hearthrug before Mrs. Lee,  and broke out upon her with an oration in

that old senatorial voice  and style which was least calculated to enlist her sympathies: 

"Mrs. Lee," said he, with harsh emphasis and dogmatic tone, "there  are conflicting duties in all the

transactions of life, except the  simplest. 

However we may act, do what we may, we must violate some  moral  obligation. 

All that can be asked of us is that we should guide ourselves by  what we think the highest. At the time this

affair occurred, I was a  Senator of the United States. I was also a trusted member of a  great  political party

which I looked upon as identical with the  nation. In  both capacities I owed duties to my constituents, to the

government,  to the people. I might interpret these duties narrowly  or broadly. I  might say: Perish the

government, perish the Union,  perish this  people, rather than that I should soil my hands! Or I  might say, as I

did, and as I would say again: Be my fate what it  may, this glorious  Union, the last hope of suffering

humanity, shall  be preserved." 

Here he paused, and seeing that Mrs. Lee, after looking for a time  at him, was now regarding the fire, lost in

meditation over the  strange vagaries of the senatorial mind, he resumed, in another line  of argument. He

rightly judged that there must be some moral  defect  in his last remarks, although he could not see it, which

made  persistence in that direction useless. 

"You ought not to blame meyou cannot blame me justly. It is to  your sense of justice I appeal. Have I ever

concealed from you my  opinions on this subject? Have I not on the contrary always  avowed  them? Did I not

here, on this very spot, when challenged  once before  by this same Carrington, take credit for an act less

defensible than  this? Did I not tell you then that I had even  violated the sanctity of  a great popular election

and reversed its  result? That was my sole  act! In comparison with it, this is a trifle!  Who is injured by a

steamship company subscribing one or ten  hundred thousand dollars to a  campaign fund? Whose rights are

affected by it? Perhaps its stock  holders receive one dollar a share  in dividends less than they  otherwise

would. If they do not  complain, who else can do so? But in  that election I deprived a  million people of rights

which belonged to  them as absolutely as  their houses! You could not say that I had done  wrong. Not a word

of blame or criticism have you ever uttered to me on  that account.  If there was an offence, you condoned it!

You certainly  led me to  suppose that you saw none. Why are you now so severe upon  the  smaller crime?" 

This shot struck hard. Mrs. Lee visibly shrank under it, and lost  her  composure. This was the same reproach

she had made against  herself, and to which she had been able to find no reply. With  some  agitation she

exclaimed: 

"Mr. Ratcliffe, pray do me justice! I have tried not to be severe.  I  have said nothing in the way of attack or

blame. I acknowledge  that  it is not my place to stand in judgment over your acts. I have  more  reason to blame

myself than you, and God knows I have  blamed myself  bitterly." The tears stood in her eyes as she said  these

last words,  and her voice trembled. 

Ratcliffe saw that he had gained an advantage, and, sitting down  nearer to her, he dropped his voice and

urged his suit still more  energetically: 

"You did me justice then; why not do it now? You were convinced  then that I did the best I could. I have

always done so. On the other  hand I have never pretended that all my acts could be justified by  abstract

morality. Where, then, is the divergence between us?" 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XIII  99



Top




Page No 102


Mrs. Lee did not undertake to answer this last argument: she only  returned to her old ground. "Mr. Ratcliffe,"

she said, "I do not want  to argue this question. I have no doubt that you can overcome me  in  argument.

Perhaps on my side this is a matter of feeling rather  than  of reason, but the truth is only too evident to me that

I am not  fitted for politics. I should be a drag upon you. Let me be the judge  of my own weakness! Do not

insist upon pressing me, further!" 

She was ashamed of herself for this appeal to a man whom she  could  not respect, as though she were a

suppliant at his mercy, but  she  feared the reproach of having deceived him, and she tried  pitiably to  escape it. 

Ratcliffe was only encouraged by her weakness. 

"I must insist upon pressing it, Mrs. Lee," replied he, and he  became yet more earnest as he went on; "my

future is too deeply  involved in your decision to allow of my accepting your answer as  final. I need your aid. 

There is nothing I will not do to obtain it. Do you require  affection? mine for you is boundless. I am ready to

prove it by a  life of devotion. Do you doubt my sincerity? test it in whatever  way  you please. Do you fear

being dragged down to the level of  ordinary  politicians? so far as concerns myself, my great wish is to  have

your  help in purifying politics. What higher ambition can  there be than to  serve one's country for such an

end? 

Your sense of duty is too keen not to feel that the noblest objects  which can inspire any woman, combine to

point out your course." 

Mrs. Lee was excessively uncomfortable, although not in the least  shaken. 

She began to see that she must take a stronger tone if she meant to  bring this importunity to an end, and she

answered: 

"I do not doubt your affection or your sincerity, Mr. Ratcliffe. It  is  myself I doubt. You have been kind

enough to give me much of  your  confidence this winter, and if I do not yet know about politics  all  that is to

be known, I have learned enough to prove that I could  do  nothing sillier than to suppose myself competent to

reform  anything.  If I pretended to think so, I should be a mere worldly,  ambitious  woman, such as people

think me. The idea of my  purifying politics is  absurd. I am sorry to speak so strongly, but I  mean it. I do not

cling  very closely to life, and do not value my  own very highly, but I will  not tangle it in such a way; I will

not  share the profits of vice; I  am not willing to be made a receiver of  stolen goods, or to be put in  a position

where I am perpetually  obliged to maintain that immorality  is a virtue!" 

As she went on she became more and more animated and her  words  took a sharper edge than she had

intended. Ratcliffe felt it,  and  showed his annoyance. His face grew dark and his eyes looked  out at  her with

their ugliest expression. He even opened his mouth  for an  angry retort, but controlled himself with an effort,

and  presently  resumed his argument. 

"I had hoped," he began more solemnly than ever, "that I should  find in you a lofty courage which would

disregard such risks. If all  tme men and women were to take the tone you have taken, our  government would

soon perish. If you consent to share my career, I  do  not deny that you may find less satisfaction than I hope,

but you  will  lead a mere death in life if you place yourself like a saint on a  solitary column. I plead what I

believe to be your own cause in  pleading mine. Do not sacrifice your life!" 

Mrs. Lee was in despair. She could not reply what was on her lips,  that to marry a murderer or a thief was not

a sure way of  diminishing  crime. She had already said something so much like  this that she  shrank from

speaking more plainly. So she fell back  on her old theme. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XIII  100



Top




Page No 103


"We must at all events, Mr. Ratcliffe, use our judgments according  to our own consciences. I can only repeat

now what I said at first. I  am sorry to seem insensible to your expressions towards me, but I  cannot do what

you wish. Let us maintain our old relations if you  will, but do not press me further on this subject." 

Ratcliffe grew more and more sombre as he became aware that  defeat  was staring him in the face. He was

tenacious of purpose,  and he had  never in his life abandoned an object which he had so  much at heart as  this.

He would not abandon it. For the moment, so  completely had the  fascination of Mrs. 

Lee got the control of him, he would rather have abandoned the  Presidency itself than her. He really loved her

as earnestly as it was  in his nature to love anything. To her obstinacy he would oppose  an  obstinacy greater

still; but in the meanwhile his attack was  disconcerted, and he was at a loss what next to do. Was it not

possible to change his ground; to offer inducements that would  appeal  even more strongly to feminine

ambition and love of  display than the  Presidency itself? He began again: 

"Is there no form of pledge I can give you? no sacrifice I can  make? You dislike politics. Shall I leave

political life? I will do  anything rather than lose you. I can probably control the  appointment  of Minister to

England. The President would rather  have me there than  here. Suppose I were to abandon politics and  take

the English mission.  Would that sacrifice not affect you? You  might pass four years in  London where there

would be no politics,  and where your social  position would be the best in the world; and  this would lead to

the  Presidency almost as surely as the other."  Then suddenly, seeing that  he was making no headway, he

threw  off his studied calmness and broke  out in an appeal of almost  equally studied violence. 

"Mrs. Lee! Madeleine! I cannot live without you. The sound of  your  voicethe touch of your handeven

the rustle of your  dressare like  wine to me. For God's sake, do not throw me over!" 

He meant to crush opposition by force. More and more vehement  as  he spoke he actually bent over and tried

to seize her hand. She  drew  it back as though he were a reptile. She was exasperated by  this  obstinate

disregard of her forbearance, this gross attempt to  bribe  her with office, this flagrant abandonment of even a

pretence  of  public virtue; the mere thought of his touch on her person was  more  repulsive than a loathsome

disease. Bent upon teaching him  a lesson he  would never forget, she spoke out abruptly, and with  evident

signs of  contempt in her voice and manner: 

"Mr. Ratcliffe, I am not to be bought. No rank, no dignity, no  consideration, no conceivable expedient would

induce me to  change my  mind. 

Let us have no more of this!" 

Ratcliffe had already been more than once, during this  conversation, on the verge of losing his temper.

Naturally  dictatorial and violent, only long training and severe experience  had  taught him selfcontrol, and

when he gave way to passion his  bursts of  fury were still tremendous. Mrs. Lee's evident personal  disgust,

even  more than her last sharp rebuke, passed the bounds of  his patience. As  he stood before her, even she,

highspirited as she  was, and not in a  calm frame of mind, felt a momentary shock at  seeing how his face

flushed, his eyes gleamed, and his hands  trembled with rage. 

"Ah!" exclaimed he, turning upon her with a harshness, almost a  savageness, of manner that startled her still

more; "I might have  known what to expect! 

Mrs. Clinton warned me early. She said then that I should find you  a heartless coquette!" 

"Mr. Ratcliffe!" exclaimed Madeleine, rising from her chair, and  speaking in a warning voice almost as

passionate as his own. 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XIII  101



Top




Page No 104


"A heartless coquette!" he repeated, still more harshly than  before;  "she said you would do just this! that you

meant to deceive  me!  that you lived on flattery! that you could never be anything but a  coquette, and that if

you married me, I should repent it all my life.  I believe her now!" 

Mrs. Lee's temper, too, was naturally a high one. At this moment  she, too, was flaming with anger, and wild

with a passionate  impulse  to annihilate this man. Conscious that the mastery was in  her own  hands, she could

the more easily control her voice, and  with an  expression of unutterable contempt she spoke her last  words to

him,  words which had been ringing all day in her ears: 

"Mr. Ratcliffe! I have listened to you with a great deal more  patience and respect than you deserve. For one

long hour I have  degraded myself by discussing with you the question whether I  should  marry a man who by

his own confession has betrayed the  highest trusts  that could be placed in him, who has taken money  for his

votes as a  Senator, and who is now in public office by  means of a successful  fraud of his own, when in justice

he should  be in a State's prison. I  will have no more of this. Understand, once  for all, that there is an

impassable gulf between your life and mine.  I do not doubt that you  will make yourself President, but

whatever  or wherever you are, never  speak to me or recognize me again!" 

He glared a moment into her face with a sort of blind rage, and  seemed about to say more, when she swept

past him, and before he  realized it, he was alone. 

Overmastered by passion, but conscious that he was powerless,  Ratcliffe, after a moment's hesitation, left the

room and the house.  He let himself out, shutting the front door behind him, and as he  stood on the pavement

old Baron Jacobi, who had special reasons  for  wishing to know how Mrs. Lee had recovered from the fatigue

and  excitements of the ball, came up to the spot. 

A single glance at Ratcliffe showed him that something had gone  wrong in the career of that great man,

whose fortunes he always  followed with so bitter a sneer of contempt. Impelled by the spirit  of evil always at

his elbow, the Baron seized this moment to sound  the depth of his friend's wound. They met at the door so

closely  that  recognition was inevitable, and Jacobi, with his worst smile,  held out  his hand, saying at the same

moment with diabolic  malignity: 

"I hope I may offer my felicitations to your Excellency!" 

Ratcliffe was glad to find some victim on whom he could vent his  rage. He had a long score of humiliations

to repay this man, whose  last insult was beyond all endurance. With an oath he dashed  Jacobi's  hand aside,

and, grasping his shoulder, thrust him out of  the path.  The Baron, among whose weaknesses the want of high

temper and personal  courage was not recorded, had no mind to  tolerate such an insult from  such a man. Even

while Ratcliffe's  hand was still on his shoulder he  had raised his cane, and before  the Secretary saw what was

coming, the  old man had struck him  with all his force full in the face. For a  moment Ratcliffe staggered  back

and grew pale, but the shock sobered  him. He hesitated a  single instant whether to crush his assailant with  a

blow, but he felt  that for one of his youth and strength, to attack  an infirm  diplomatist in a public street would

be a fatal blunder, and  while  Jacobi stood, violently excited, with his cane raised ready to  strike  another blow,

Mr. Ratcliffe suddenly turned his back and  without a  word, hastened away. 

When Sybil returned, not long afterwards, she found no one in the  parlour. 

On going to her sister's room she discovered Madeleine lying on  the couch, looking worn and pale, but with a

slight smile and a  peaceful expression on her face, as though she had done some act  which her conscience

approved. She called Sybil to her side, and,  taking her hand, said: 

"Sybil, dearest, will you go abroad with me again?" 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XIII  102



Top




Page No 105


"Of course I will," said Sybil; "I will go to the end of the world  with you." 

"I want to go to Egypt," said Madeleine, still smiling faintly;  "democracy has shaken my nerves to pieces.

Oh, what rest it would  be  to live in the Great Pyramid and look out for ever at the polar  star!" 

Conclusion 

SYBIL TO CARRINGTON "May 1st, New York. 

"My dear Mr. Carrington, "I promised to write you, and so, to keep  my promise, and also because my sister

wishes me to tell you  about  our plans, I send this letter. We have left Washingtonfor  ever, I am

afraidand are going to Europe next month. 

You must know that a fortnight ago, Lord Skye gave a great ball to  the GrandDuchess of

somethingorother quite unspellable. I  never  can describe things, but it was all very fine. I wore a lovely

new  dress, and was a great success, I assure you. So was  Madeleine, though  she had to sit most of the evening

by the  Princesssuch a dowdy! The  Duke danced with me several times;  he can't reverse, but that doesn't

seem to matter in a GrandDuke. 

Well! things came to a crisis at the end of the evening. I followed  your directions, and after we got home gave

your letter to  Madeleine.  She says she has burned it. I don't know what happened  afterwardsa  tremendous

scene, I suspect, but Victoria Dare  writes me from  Washington that every one is talking about M.'s  refusal of

Mr. R., and  a dreadful thing that took place on our very  doorstep between Mr. R.  and Baron Jacobi, the day

after the ball.  She says there was a regular  pitched battle, and the Baron struck  him over the face with his

cane.  You know how afraid Madeleine  was that they would do something of the  sort in our parlour. I'm  glad

they waited till they were in the  street. But isn't it shocking!  They say the Baron is to be sent away,  or

recalled, or something. I  like the old gentleman, and for his sake  am glad duelling is gone  out of fashion,

though I don't much believe  Mr. Silas P. Ratcliffe  could hit anything. The Baron passed through  here three

days ago  on his summer trip to Europe. He left his card on  us, but we were  out, and did not see him. We are

going over in July  with the  Schneidekoupons, and Mr. Schneidekoupon has promised to send  his yacht to the

Mediterranean, so that we shall sail about there  after finishing the Nile, and see Jerusalem and Gibraltar and

Constantinople. I think it will be perfectly lovely. I hate ruins, but  I  fancy you can buy delicious things in

Constantinople. Of course,  after what has happened, we can never go back to Washington. I  shall  miss our

rides dreadfully. I read Mr. Browning's 'Last Ride  Together,'  as you told me; I think it's beautiful and

perfectly easy,  all but a  little. I never could understand a word of him beforeso I  never  tried. Who do you

think is engaged? Victoria Dare, to a  coronet and a  peatbog, with Lord Dunbeg attached. Victoria says  she

is happier than  she ever was before in any of her other  engagements, and she is sure  this is the real one. She

says she has  thirty thousand a year derived  from the poor of America, which  may just as well go to relieve

one of  the poor in Ireland. 

You know her father was a claim agent, or some such thing, and is  said to have made his money by cheating

his clients out of their  claims. She is perfectly wild to be a countess, and means to make  Castle Dunbeg

lovely byandby, and entertain us all there.  Madeleine  says she is just the kind to be a great success in

London.  Madeleine  is very well, and sends her kind regards. I believe she is  going to  add a postscript. I have

promised to let her read this, but I  don't  think a chaperoned letter is much fun to write or receive.  Hoping to

hear from you soon, "Sincerely yours, "Sybil Ross." 

Enclosed was a thin strip of paper containing another message  from  Sybil, privately inserted at the last

moment unknown to Mrs.  Lee 

"If I were in your place I would try again after she comes home." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XIII  103



Top




Page No 106


Mrs. Lee's P.S. was very short 

"The bitterest part of all this horrid story is that nine out of  ten of  our countrymen would say I had made a

mistake." 


Democracy, An American Novel

Chapter XIII  104



Top





Bookmarks



1. Table of Contents, page = 3

2. Democracy, An American Novel, page = 4

   3. Henry Adams, page = 4

   4. Chapter I , page = 4

   5. Chapter II , page = 7

   6. Chapter III , page = 14

   7. Chapter IV , page = 22

   8. Chapter V , page = 27

   9. Chapter VI , page = 36

   10. Chapter VII , page = 46

   11. Chapter VIII , page = 55

   12. Chapter IX , page = 64

   13. Chapter X , page = 72

   14. Chapter XI , page = 81

   15. Chapter XII , page = 90

   16. Chapter XIII , page = 97